Blog

This story is fiction, and any resemblance to real persons or places is purely coincidental. In particular, there is no connection between these invented characters and any past or present members of any league or national team.

I know that Americans don’t ‘get’ the English sport of cricket – but then, a lot of English people don’t really understand the game either, or at least they don’t understand its interest and pleasure. That goes especially for women, because – like football – it always used to be seen as a man’s sport. But that has been changing for a while now, and, as with golf and football, the women’s game is slowly developing a following.

Why am I telling you this? Well, I have enjoyed playing cricket ever since as a kid I insisted that my three older brothers let me join in their games, and then proved that I was better at it than they were! I have always been a tall and well-built girl (oh yes, in every way – I know what you’re thinking!), and I’m strong, with fast reflexes and good judgement of pace and distance, so I do very well at the game. In fact, I play for one of the top women’s league teams in England – although not professionally, there isn’t the money in the game for that yet, but I can fit it around my paying job, as I work on a freelance basis.

My team plays one-day matches almost every Saturday during the season, from the spring to the early autumn, against other teams all over the country. I have been in the side for four years now (I’m just over twenty-two years old), and was recently made Vice-Captain – oh yes, when that was announced, it caused plenty of sniggers in the locker room, from those who know about my personal life: I am strictly a one-hundred-per-cent pussy-loving girl-fucking lesbian bitch! However, I don’t look at all like the stereotypical image of a sporty ‘dyke’, not even with my height (exactly six feet), my broad shoulders (which give my swing of the bat that extra lash of power) and my generally athletically fit and toned body. There are several reasons for that: in particular, I have conventionally ‘pretty’ features, with pale green eyes, snub nose, rosebud lips and smooth pink complexion, all framed by a rich mane of ginger curls – they are always a struggle to fit in under my helmet (though very good extra padding!), but I would never cut them short. Most of all, the reason is my curvy shape – I have always had big tits, taking an E cup bra, and I have a jutting rounded ass, flaring out from my hips and with a wide gap at the crotch where my powerful thighs meet. With my height and length of stride, my strutting stalk of a walk makes the swaying goodies of my chest and butt really catch the eye – even in flat trainers, never mind high heels! I don’t have any trouble pulling the prettiest young chicks in the lesbian bars and nightclubs, or attracting the cream of the smart and experienced women in their thirties and forties, and I love fucking as many different women as possible – for now, all I want are lust-powered casual encounters and one-night stands of wild uninhibited sapphic sexual thrills.

On this particular Saturday in early August, we were playing a team down in the south-west of England who were amongst the top three or four rivalling us for the League championship. We had heard rumours that they had a new demon bowler, a whizz-kid just turned eighteen who had learned the game as a pupil at one of those fancy girls-only private boarding schools – I had heard of it, an elite and expensive place called Hirstmere Hall. Apparently, this girl was living at home during the summer before starting at university in October, and she had been eagerly snapped up to play for her local team, who were our opponents today. They won the toss, and elected to bat first, so I didn’t get to see their wunderkind in action for a while. Like many bowlers, she wasn’t particularly good with the bat, and was down as the tenth in their order, out of the eleven players.

As it turned out, the pitch and the weather favoured batting, and our bowlers were maybe not quite on their best form. Anyhow, their opening batters (I know, I know – the teams are all females, but saying ‘batswomen’ is not only an awkward mouthful, it makes you feel like you should be putting on a cape and mask for a superhero movie, not white shorts or skirt and knee-pads!) piled on the runs fast, and their score rapidly mounted to a challenging total. They declared before losing their seventh wicket, so their new girl didn’t even have to come out of the pavilion during our innings. In fact, I think they were deliberately psyching us up, by keeping their ‘secret weapon’ out of sight.

So it came to our innings, with a tough score to chase. Our two opening batters did OK, but too slowly, and then one of them was bowled out after only scoring eleven runs. However, this was by one of our opponents’ usual bowlers – so, where is the prodigy? I mused, as I sat on the pavilion veranda, padded up and ready to go in next. I didn’t get much more chance to wonder, for Miranda, our No. 3 batter, who can be brilliant but is always a bit vulnerable until she settles in, made a silly mistake – going for a ball she should have left well alone – and was caught by their wicket-keeper. All too soon, it was my turn to go in – I’m No. 4 in the order, which is the lynchpin position in the batting. Your role is either to pile on the heat and press for victory, or, as in this case, grimly dig in and try to stave off a collapse.

I took Miranda’s place, and carefully played away the last three balls of that over (for you non-cricketers, there are six bowls in an ‘over’, which must all be bowled by the same player, and then it can change to another player to bowl the next ‘over’ of six balls). On the final delivery, I managed to get my score started – breaking your ‘duck’ always makes you feel better – with a single run. However, this put me at the other wicket, and, because the overs are bowled from alternating ends, that meant that I was now due to face the next bowler.

The captain of the other team was a clever tactician, an experienced woman of nearly 30, and of course she had kept their new girl fresh and ready for just such a psychological moment as this, when our team was already stressed and under pressure. I saw her give a tight wolfish grin, and then wave in one of their outfielders, who had been stationed near to the boundary and had had almost nothing to do so far, as we had hit hardly any long shots. I realised at once what this meant, and watched the girl as she trotted up (girl was the word – she was too young-looking to be a woman). She didn’t look anything special, but then the best players often don’t. She was around the average height for a player – which is a little above the female average, so maybe five feet six or seven inches – and quite thin and wiry in build. Her most noticeable feature was a thick mop of jet-black hair, cut above the collar and shaped stylishly around her face – it was quite a feminine cut, yet also brisk and purposeful. She took the ball from her captain, who gave her a slight encouraging slap on the ass, and I heard the woman say:

‘Go, Carla, go – we’ve got the bitches on the ropes, go get ’em, babe!’

I wondered for a second if the girl’s name signified something Italian in her ancestry – her features and especially her hair hinted at that – but then it was time to concentrate. Carla had finished her walk out and turned, waiting for a moment before beginning her sprint up to the other wicket to bowl. Our gazes locked, and I guess almost unconsciously I stood taller for a second, bracing my shoulders, which has the effect of thrusting my breasts out even further. I saw Carla’s eyes widen and she bit her lip in concentration, before tossing her head and starting her run.

My God, she was fast! Before I knew it, she had flung the ball, and it bounced once before flashing past my helmet, only a few inches away. I had barely got my bat up to block the stumps, and if this had been a low one on target she might have bowled me out with her first delivery. As it was, the cocky little cunt stood at the other wicket, with her hands on her hips, as if to say ‘yeah, you didn’t expect THAT, did you, bitch!’ I did notice that she had a slim waist and maybe a little more curves than I had previously thought, especially when she turned her back and strutted away in preparation for her second bowl. Now there was a spring and confidence in her step, which manifested itself in a jiggle of her tight teenage tush that in other circumstances would have got me very interested – but here and now, it was a distraction to be put out of mind.

I managed to last through the other five balls of her over, blocking a couple of sneaky low ones (one of them, I’ll admit, only just), and ignoring some others which, if attempted, would probably become edged shots that would offer the fielders an easy catch. I scored nothing from Carla in that over, and had a respite during the next one as my playing partner, our No. 1 opener who was still grimly holding on, faced the deliveries of their spin-bowler. She managed to score two runs, but that left us back in the same position, and I got ready to face Carla for the second time.

I had more of a sense of her pace and style now, and I’ve never been someone to be intimidated or stay on the defensive – and I knew that I had to attack, if we were to have any chance of winning. This time the battle honours were more even: she nearly got me with the last ball of the six, but before then I had scored two runs from one ball and hit another right to the boundary (our first boundary in the match) for four – making a total of six runs, which was nearly what we had to get from each over if we were to beat them.

The game see-sawed back and forth like this for a while – all very exciting for the small number of spectators, but gruellingly intense for those engaged in it. When I was at the other end for a change, Carla took her first wicket – our No. 1 batter – with an amazing, really unplayable delivery; it wasn’t Suzie’s fault at all. This put the black-haired teen on a roll, and she took two more of our wickets quite soon afterwards. I gritted my teeth, ground down, took my opportunities wherever I could, and slowly my score mounted – past twenty, then forty, and then, almost to my own surprise, getting the half-century with a slightly wide swing at one of Carla’s balls that sent it high and far in the air: thankfully, far enough that it sailed over the boundary for a six, rather than falling into an eager fielder’s hands.

Whilst I acknowledged the applause for my 50 from the crowd – there were maybe a hundred people watching! – I stretched my shoulders and eased my back, without consciously meaning to waggle my tits in Carla’s direction. She was standing only a few yards away, looking rather frustrated, with her eyes fixed on my bust and her lips pursed.

She almost stalked away, but when she turned to start her run-up, her eyes still seemed to be focused on my chest. Perhaps that should have given me warning, but I was beaten by the sizzling pace of her delivery – which neither went past me, or swung in for the wicket, but instead thudded into the side of my left breast. Even though women players wear chest protectors for exactly this reason, it was both unexpected and quite sharply painful. I gave a kind of ‘ooof!’ noise, dropped my bat, and stood rubbing the stricken part of my anatomy. I glared at the bowling bitch, who made no enquiry as whether I was OK, and no apology.

Two balls later, the cunt did it again, this time scoring a hit right on the nipple of my right breast – once more, nearly all of the impact was absorbed by the plastic boob-protector, but still it was unpleasant. I shook my head, refusing to be intimidated and, more importantly, refusing to get angry and be goaded into responding by hitting balls that should be let alone – which is the easiest way of all to get out. When Carla’s next spell resulted in two more hits on my breasts (and it would have been four without some good defensive parrying on my part), I began to realise that this ‘bodyline’ bowling was a deliberate tactic on her part.

Now, it isn’t against the rules – at least, not unless it really is dangerous play. However, as in the original and famous ‘bodyline’ bowling controversy, when an England (male, of course) team used it against Australia in the 1930s, it is against the ethos and the spirit of the game, and arouses a lot of resentment. So I was pretty cross about it, as well as feeling a bit sore and tender – though most of all from one impact when I managed to get my arm in front of my tits and it got hit instead – even whilst acknowledging that the tactic was working. The cunt had me – our strongest batter – almost pinned down, surviving but scoring too slowly, whilst she and their other bowlers steadily dismissed the other players in my team. When it got down to our last four – our bowlers – I knew the writing was on the wall. They looked quite intimidated by Carla’s ultra-fast, highly accurate deliveries, even without having already seen them thud into my upper body, and knowing that I was much better at defending myself than they were. Sure enough, they crumpled quite quickly, and it was all over – but not before two more of Carla’s deliveries had slammed into my now thoroughly tenderised breasts. Although I had done quite well myself, remaining in play and finishing with 78 ‘not out’, which was good for my personal batting statistics, my team had lost the match by a wide margin and with over a hour still remaining before the official close of play.

Naturally enough, our rivals were in a merry mood, slapping each other on the back, and especially congratulating Carla – in fact, I saw from the corner of my eye that five or six of them had hoisted her onto their shoulders for a triumphal parade to the pavilion. Before I started the lonely walk back of the defeated (the pavilion is always about a mile further away for the losers), their captain had the grace to come over and congratulate me on ‘a fine innings, and in difficult circumstances too’, and she shook my hand. Her eyes were on my bust, as she followed up by asking, slightly apologetically, ‘are you OK? … umm … not too sore, I hope?’, and it looked as if she would almost have liked to touch my breasts. At another time, I would have been more than glad to let her do so – although about eight or nine years older than me, she was a lithe and sexy blonde, and I like being taken by (or taking) an older and experienced woman just as much as one my own age or younger. There was a glint in her eye that made me think she would have gone a lot further – indeed, all the way – but in truth I was more cross than anything else, and didn’t give her any signal of encouragement.

Instead, with a fairly curtly mumbled ‘I’m OK, thanks … congratulations on your win, and your new bowler’, I turned and trudged back to the locker room. The mood in our changing room was the opposite of theirs, but was not too downcast for long – you can’t win every match, and we had always known that this would be a tough one. There were plenty more games ahead for another eight weeks, and we still had every chance of winning the League title – which we had done two years previously, though we had only finished in fourth place last year. The others began to revive, chattering and departing in twos and threes to share cars for the 200 mile drive back to our homes in and around a city in the midlands. I waved them goodbye: unlike my team-mates, on this occasion I was not returning to the small one-bedroom apartment where I now lived, but would be heading further north to my childhood home town, as the next day was my mother’s birthday. I had quite a long drive ahead of me, and was in no hurry to get started – it didn’t matter what time I got there this evening, and anyway the match had finished early.

I was also tired after my long and difficult innings, and it took me a while to shower, dry myself – carefully around the breasts, where there were a couple of tender spots and some darkening bruises despite the protective shield – and get dressed. I put on one of my usual outfits – for the foundations, my burgundy red half-cup 34E bra that keeps my firm but swaying breasts in some sort of confinement, and gives me an impressive crevasse of a cleavage, together with the matching lacy thong panties and a pair of black hold-up stockings (I hate panty-hose and never wear it, it makes me too sweaty around my cunt). I put on my black leather boots, and had just pulled up the zip and fastened the buttons of my scarlet leather mini-skirt and was reaching for my black roll-neck tight lambswool sweater, when the door of the changing room swung open – without even a knock or a call to warn me – and in walked Carla!

She stopped dead at the sight of me, her mouth slightly gaping. Then, almost embarrassed, her gaze darted away from the display of my prominent breasts, and focused instead on the floor in front of her. With her face flushed, she began a flustered explanation: it transpired that she had been waiting in the corridor all of this time just to speak to me, that all of her team had now gone, and she had thought she must have missed me when my comrades left as well. I said nothing, and raised an eyebrow at her. Carla hesitantly took half a step nearer, and then stammered:

‘I’m really sorry, I didn’t mean to hit you so often, I mean – not there! … not on your … ummm, really, I’m so sorry … I don’t normally bowl like that, really … it just seemed to happen … I don’t know why, somehow …’

Her face lifted again, and her eyes widened at the out-thrust swelling prominence of my E-cups.

‘Umm … well, I saw the photos … you know, those ones … umm …’ she tailed off.

Ahh! Oh yes, indeed, I did know! The year before, right at the start of the season, I had been featured in an article in a women’s magazine, on the pretext of being ‘a rising star of the rising women’s game’. It was flattering, plus we all try to promote women’s cricket any way we can. The journalist who came to do the interview was a very handsome and striking black woman in her late twenties, and she turned me on so much that I would have done anything to get her into bed. Fortunately, she was gay too, and soon showed her interest in an unmistakeable way (I think it was when, as I was half-way through an answer to one of her questions, she thrust her hand up under my mini-skirt and pulled my panties down to my ankles!). We fucked like rabbits for most of the afternoon, then took a shower together (yum, that was a nice pussy-munching time, too), and then finally finished the interview over coffee. She needed to take some pictures to go with it, and I guess I felt pretty uninhibited by then; at any rate, when I changed into my cricket whites so that she could take the pictures in the garden, I did it in front of her as a kind of jokey – but definitely sexy – strip-tease, and she had laughed and clapped, and taken a series of snaps with her high-powered digital camera ‘as a personal souvenir, just for my own collection’. So I struck saucy poses for her, some in my lingerie, some in various stages of its removal, and some completely in the nude – including a few very explicit ones for her private pleasure – before I donned my cricket gear and we took the actual pictures for the magazine outside on the lawn.

The article was published in the following month’s issue, causing some interest and, as always, a little jealousy; I looked quite hot even in the ‘official’ pictures, which consciously or unconsciously were taken at angles that emphasised the size and thrust of my breasts. However, that was far from the end of the matter: two weeks later, the journalist telephoned me in tearful agitation, to say that her partner had found the ‘private’ pictures still in her camera’s memory, had realised that she had been cheated on, and in a fury had not only ended the relationship and thrown the journalist out, but had also posted some of the pictures of me on the internet under the label of ‘cheating dyke bitch’. I was appalled, but fortunately the aggrieved woman had only posted a few of the less outrageous ones – in a couple of the pictures, I was wearing a bra, panties, stockings and boots, but in three others my large breasts were bared, and in one of them I was cupping them in my hands and thrusting them out at the camera with a real ‘fuck-me’ expression on my face, in a stance with my legs apart and my tiny triangular thong barely covering my pussy. At once, I contacted the woman and demanded that she remove them, threatening legal action – which I didn’t pursue, as that would only have drawn more attention to the affair, and in fact she was quite contrite, especially when I explained that I had had no idea that the journalist had been in a relationship. However, the trouble with the internet is, once something has been put out there, like the genie it won’t go back in the bottle.

It didn’t quite go viral, except of course in my own small world of women’s cricket. This mainly happened due to the pictures being featured for a while on a ‘hot sports babes’ porno site operating from some unknown place in Russia; some other women players had seen them there (which did make you wonder why they were visiting that site!), and then they told others and passed around downloaded copies. It wasn’t entirely a bad thing: I had to put up with getting a few passes from male cricketers and cricket fans, which I am quite practised at turning aside without confrontation or offence (or giving away the real reason for my refusals), but I also got several approaches from women – other players, match officials and even (which turned into a very hot weekend, and a very useful contact to make) a member of the England international women’s cricket team!

Nevertheless, I was startled that Carla had seen them. This had been more than a year ago, and was now old news – and she would not even have been seventeen then, and surely still at her exclusive boarding school. As I reappraised her, she mumbled, almost as if she had read my thoughts:

‘Umm … the sports teacher at school, the – ahhh, mmm – the one who taught me … err, cricket … well … she, umm, she showed them to me …’

‘Aaah’, I breathed in understanding, as it dawned on me that the teacher would hardly have done this unless she was a lesbian, and had done so either in the course of seduction or its aftermath, and so the woman had almost certainly been fucking the little bitch as well as coaching her – and of course the school, Hirstmere Hall, did have a certain reputation in sapphic sporting circles! However, before I could say or do anything more in response, Carla summoned up more of her courage, and rushed on with remarks that put her sexual orientation beyond any doubt:

‘Yeah, so, I got her to make me copies from her ones – I thought you were stunning, so hot and so fit’, and then she blushed prettily as she admitted: ‘I’ve made myself come so many times, looking at those pictures, and thinking that one day I might actually meet you. And, today, I so wanted to impress you, to make a good impression …’

‘Well’, I said wryly, rubbing my bra at the side of my left breast, which had received the most impacts, ‘you certainly did that!’

Carla’s eyes were riveted on where I was massaging my ample bust, but there was an almost tearful note in her voice, as she continued:

‘… but I never dreamed it might turn out like this, that I would hurt you and make you angry with me! Oh, I’m so sorry, really – I just couldn’t get those pictures of your tits out of my mind when I saw you today … I never meant to aim at them, I was just so turned on by them … and somehow … well, it just kept happening …’

She trailed off, looking at the floor again with a miserable expression. It was too convincing to be an act – her words had a ring of truth, and I believed her. Even more, it was actually very flattering, that my pictures would have had such an impact on an impressionable young lesbian just emerging from her chrysalis, and that seeing me for real would both arouse and unsettle her so much. My face lost its hard angry frown, and I warmed to her … she seemed to be really quite a nice person after all, open and straightforward. Really, it had taken a lot of guts to seek me out after such events, to wait so long in the lonely corridor and then to brave entering the locker room – in fact, I found myself actually admiring her.

It also helped that, seen close up, she was more attractive than I had realised when I had been tightly-focused upon coping with her bowling. She was slender, with boyish hips but a slim waist that emphasised the curve of her taut ass, and she had more on her chest than had been apparent from a distance – maybe she only filled a B-cup, just possibly a C, but her breasts looked nice and perky. Now that I saw her face at close quarters, and her eyes and mouth were not narrowed in fierce concentration as she bowled, I could see that she had quite pretty features, and that her expression was normally a charming and cheerful one (rather than her present apologetic apprehension), with deep dark brown eyes below her shock of thick jet black hair – I was more than ever sure that there was some hot Mediterranean blood not very far back in her ancestry.

Carla obviously had not risked taking the time to shower and change, in case I should leave quickly and she missed me, and so she was still wearing her cricket whites, just as she had left the playing field: a fairly tight cotton short-sleeve polo shirt, underneath which the shape of her white sports bra was outlined, a pleated white skirt which came to about three inches above her knees, and was no impediment to her sprinting run-up to bowl, and white ankle socks – the one thing she had done was to replace her spiked cricket shoes, which damage indoor floors, with a pair of canvass slip-ons instead. In fact, she looked just how I like a babe – sporty, lithe, fit, energetic, slightly sweaty from exertion of one kind, and up and ready for exertion of another.

With calm certainty, I knew exactly what I wanted to do. I reached slowly behind my back, unclasped my bra, and let it fall to the ground, revealing my large ripe pear-shaped breasts in all their full swaying (and rather bruised) naked glory. Clara gaped at the sight and then gasped, as I cupped my mammaries in both hands and thrust them out towards the younger woman – unconsciously imitating the most salacious pose in the notorious photographs.

‘Well’, I said with husky purr in my voice, ‘now that you’re here, I think you can apologise to them in person … yeah, why don’t you kiss them better, hmm?’

Clara swallowed and looked at me with saucer-eyes, but there was no mistaking the flush of excitement in her face and the warmth of desire in her eyes. I took a step towards her, just as she did the same towards me, and the gap between us vanished in a second. With a gasp, Clara reached for my breasts, and I removed my hands so as not to impede her in any way. She began to fondle my right breast, whilst her mouth went unerringly to my left breast, licking around my aureole and then plunging onto my tit and sucking my nipple in between her teeth like a female vacuum cleaner. It felt good, so good and so right, as her mop of black hair bobbed up and down at my chest and her lips paid reverence to my bountiful bust.

Well, there is only one thing to do when a hot babe is bent over and slurping at your tits – and that is to go for her cunt and rub her up into a dripping frenzy, so that there is no way that she’ll want to stop, not until you have both come and come and come yet again! I gripped Carla’s shoulder firmly in my left hand to hold her in place, whilst simultaneously I snaked my right hand under her cricket skirt – which was so cute with its fresh white pleats, marked only by the red stain at her left hip where (like all bowlers) she had repeatedly rubbed the ball so as to vary its shine on one side, and thus its flight through the air.

My hand delved upwards between Carla’s legs and seized her pussy; as I firmly squeezed the soft swell of her Venus mound in my powerful batter’s grip, she broke her lips away from my erect nipple for just a second in order to give a mewling whimper of satisfaction. After I had given a couple of forceful rubs along Carla’s groove, she automatically shifted her stance, arching her hips open and shuffling her feet wider apart. From that one subtle motion, I could tell that this was a well-fucked lesbian bitch, and certainly no shy virgin or hesitant novice in the sapphic arts. Well, that was good, because I wasn’t going to cut her any slack – I had been mollified to some extent by her apology and explanation, but there was still a good deal of residual anger burning through my system.

My next move was to grasp the crotch of Carla’s panties, bunch it together, and then haul upwards, so that the gusset cut into her slit and abraded along the walls of her vagina. Carla gave a shuddering moan and rose up onto the balls of her feet, as I used my greater height and the strength in my shoulders and arms to lift her almost off the floor. I jerked the sweat-soaked band of cloth even further into her pussy, as she gazed at me in wide-eyed arousal, her mouth hanging half-open as she panted for the breath which the sudden incision of the panties into her gash had driven out of her. I locked my eyes onto hers, and said with the quiet absolute certainty that is far more erotic than any shouting or snarling:

‘You want it, you bitch? Well, you’re gonna get it, yeah – I’m gonna do you real good, bitch, I’m gonna have your pussy, so hard!’

It’s a fantastic moment when you say something like that to a woman, when you’re so full of surging lust, and she looks back at you like a kid given free run in a candy store, like you are making all her wishes come true. That’s how Carla stared at me now, almost trembling with desire and anticipation. Keeping my iron grip on the crotch of her panties, I swung the smaller girl round in a half-circle, and then pushed back her against the dull blue metal lockers that lined the wall.

‘No more need for these, you slut!’ I grunted, and with a single powerful jerk I yanked her panties down her legs almost to her ankles, as she gave a high-pitched squeal of mingled shock and excitement. Carla lifted each foot, and I swiftly removed her panties the rest of the way and cast them aside. Immediately, the sexy young lesbian spread her thighs apart, and from my kneeling position I speared a hand straight back upwards under her skirt, and sank two long fingers deep into her pussy-hole, right up to their knuckles, and then I began to pump them slowly in and out.

‘Aah! Aaahh! Yes! Yes – fuck me! Oh, yes, do – fuck me, fuck me!’ gasped the sexy young bowler, her pelvis gyrating in syncopation with my thrusts, as she pushed back against me in order to maximise their power and penetrative depth – in fact, the little hottie was more or less humping herself on my fingers. Well, I had no intention of letting her waste an orgasm so easily, and I withdrew my sticky pussy-juiced digits. It was the work of only a few seconds to pull her polo-shirt over her head, and then to remove her sports bra as well, leaving her naked apart from the cricket skirt and her socks and shoes. Next, I used both my hands to maul roughly at her breasts – which were just as I had expected, a perky and pointy pair, not that large in themselves but with surprisingly prominent aureole’s and nipples, which made them look bigger than they were. Carla shuddered and writhed under my onslaught, but there was no doubt of her arousal and lust, as almost instinctively she groped for my mounds again – understandably, they seemed to draw her like a magnet – and for a happy moment we were both engaged in the wonderful pleasures of boob-massage and titty-tweaking.

However, I had plenty of other activities in mind as well, and so I took hold of both of Carla’s upper arms and manoeuvred her away from the side of the room and towards one of the two long changing benches that ran down its middle. She understood at once what I had in mind (oh yes, I thought, this chick has been fucked in locker-rooms many a time before this, that’s for sure), and she lay down along the bench on her back, with the lower half of her legs dangling over the edge on each side. Gazing hungrily up at me, she pulled the pleated white skirt up to her waist, baring her pelvis and exposing her pussy, and then spread her thighs invitingly open.

For a second, I looked down at her cunt, admiring the swell of her mound, the puffy projections of her outer labia, the slight gap of slick pink flesh visible between their lips, and the surrounding small patch of closely trimmed jet-black pubic hair. Relishing my appraisal of her body, the young lesbian slut squirmed slightly as she lay on her back, and lifted her hips a few inches off the wooden bench in mute offering and supplication. Shit, but did this pretty tousled-headed teen look fuckable!

Gazing down at her from my dominant position, I slowly drew down the zip fastening at the side of my scarlet leather mini-skirt, and then with a flourish I let the garment fall to the floor, and with a single graceful motion I stepped out of it and kicked it aside. Then I swung one long leg over Carla’s supine form and planted my foot on the other side of the bench, straddling across her chest. The teenager licked her lips in anticipation as I took hold of the crotch of my skimpy burgundy-red thong panties and jerked it aside, exposing my smooth-shaven pussy.

‘Do you want it?’ I hissed; ‘do you want it, bitch, yeah? Do ya, huh?’

I must have looked an impressive sight, even if she was well used to being fucked by older sporty dykes. My height was accentuated by my shiny black leather boots and the sheer black hold-up stockings that rose above them, whilst her perspective encased a stunning view of my gaping vagina and then the undersides of my huge breasts, as I gazed down at her between them. Carla whimpered with desire, and one of her hands reached for her own pussy and rubbed at it for a second, until I firmly knocked it aside – her cunt was mine now, all mine to be made use of.

‘Oh, OH!’ she gasped, almost breathless; ‘oooh, yes! Please, yes, yes – oh! PLEASE, YES, YES – YES!!!

‘Eat me!’ I snapped, and without further delay I dropped my pussy smack down onto her face, even as her mouth opened and her tongue quested eagerly outwards. Within a second, I felt it squirming into my vaginal slit, sliding up and down, and then delving inwards – oh, yes, this pretty babe had definitely been tutored in the art of cunnilingus, even if at the moment her lust-fuelled desire was making her application more vigorous than subtle. Carla’s slurping at my cunt was a real turn-on, and I reached behind to steady myself. In the process, I found her pussy with my right hand, and began at once to tease and rub at her clitoris. Carla jerked convulsively when I first touched her nub, and then she settled back into devouring my pussy, but with greater vigour and harder, more penetrative thrusts of her tongue. Surprisingly quickly, she took me to orgasm – and in my moment of climax, my pelvis jerked upwards from her face, and I baptised her with a spray of pussy-juice that ejaculated from my hole.

‘Fuckit, bitch, you ain’t bad – you ain’t half bad at all’, I gasped in slightly grudging admiration.

Swinging my leg back across her for a moment, I took the opportunity to strip away my sodden panties, so that I was now naked apart from my boots and hold-ups. Then I spun around 180 degrees and straddled her again, but this time – to her delighted squeal of anticipation – in the classic 69 position. My mouth descended like a swooping vulture onto her cunt, just a second after I had lowered my still dribbling pussy onto Carla’s face, with the order to ‘Do it again, you slut!’

And she did – this time, reaching up with her hands to grasp my hips and hold me in place over her mouth, as she lapped and licked and probed and sucked as if there was no tomorrow. One part of my mind was relishing her sapphic eagerness, whilst the majority of my concentration was on her girlish pussy. I used my fingers to tease her labia more widely apart, and then delved inwards with the longest fingers of both hands, alternating between one pumping in to her as the other pulled out. Then, with careful gentleness – not because I felt gentle, far from it, but because in this instance it is ten times more effective than rough or forceful treatment – I slid my tongue into her vaginal furrow, and began to plough it. At the same time, I pushed the thumb of my right hand into the top of her slit and found the nub of her clitoris, which I then rubbed across from side to side, in contrast with the up and down motions of my tongue.

The combination had an effect like plugging Carla into the mains. She convulsed underneath me, her legs jerked spasmodically on either side of the locker-room bench, and the palms of her hands slapped and pounded on my back. I felt an extra hardness in her titties, where my lower stomach was resting on them, and my mouth was sprayed with squiring pussy-juice as she orgasmed – but through all of this, although she moaned and gasped in her own passion, her mouth never left my cunt and its task of devouring my sex. So erotic was the scene that it took only a few more seconds of cunnilingus from Carla to set me off as well, as her oral efforts also earned her a mouthful of cunt-come.

I lay there on top of her for a moment, both of us gasping for air like fish freshly landed on the deck. Then, suddenly, I knew what to do – there was one final thing to do, to make my sexual conquest of Carla complete – and it was something very fitting, and something that I suspected she might not have experienced before. I urged her to her feet, and then told her to stand with her back leaning against the lockers and her legs well apart. She did not question this at all (confirming yet again my deduction that lesbian sex in a locker room was as natural to her as a duck taking to water), although her eyes did widen slightly when I picked up my cricket bat before approaching her. Leaving it within reach, I first tasted her pussy and nibbled along her jutting labia, which had a satisfyingly wetting effect. Then I probed into her pussy again with my fingers, and her breathing quickened from the stimulation.

Now was the moment, for she was as wet and loose as she was going to get. Using the fingers of my left hand to keep her hole fully open for as long as possible, I lifted my cricket bat with my right hand, positioned the thick circular rod of its handle underneath her cunt, and then pushed it upwards, forcing it slowly but inexorably into her vagina. Carla whimpered and gasped as its ribbing ground against her sensitive pink inner flesh, whilst its solid wooden weight filled her up and stretched her wider than she had ever thought physically possible. The symbolic eroticism for her as a bowler of being fucked by my bat was intensely powerful, and she shook and juddered as the thick rubber-gripped wooden pole sank into her … three inches, four inches … ‘oh! Christ’, she moaned … five inches, six inches … ‘aaaahhh! fuck me, FUCK ME! AAAHH!!’ she almost screamed, and still I worked it further into her, rotating it slightly in her sopping lubricated hole, as sweet pussy juice dripped from the base of her cunt and dribbled down her inner thighs … seven inches, eight inches … her eyes bugged out, she reached out shakily for my shoulders and hung onto me as if I was her lifebelt, as her lips parted but no coherent words emerged, just deep grunting gasps between broken syllables. Amazingly, she began to slide herself up and down the cricket bat’s handle – only for a short distance at first, maybe only two or three inches, but it is always getting started that is the difficult part – and she was clearly getting off on it.

Carla’s head went back and she gazed vacantly at the ceiling, saliva trickling from the corner of her lips as I shafted the cricket bat in and out of her vagina, beginning to develop some pace and rhythm in my insertions. I’ll give the chick full credit – even whilst I was giving her this mind-blowing ramrod of a fuck, she still had enough presence of mind – or, even better, enough red hot lesbian lust – to reach for my heavy breasts and grope them, which of course only stimulated me more, and I drilled the cricket bat’s handle into her even deeper – she had already taken eight inches, and I worked another one into her hole just as her hips bucked and thrust, and she exploded in a vivid bursting climax. She looked at me with wordless fixed intensity, sweat glistening on her face and shoulders in the fluorescent locker-room lights, and I rewarded her by sliding the cricket bat’s handle nearly all of the way out of her pussy – before delivering my favourite coup de grace, and slamming it back in like a massive wooden phallus (they don’t call male porn stars names like ‘wood’ and ‘woody’ for nothing!). The demon bowler gave a satisfying throaty scream, and her whole frame vibrated as she was overwhelmed by a second volcanic orgasm, hard on the heels of the first. The combined effects were so powerful and profound that Carla actually blacked out.

It was only for a few seconds, and I withdrew the fucking-bat and eased her over to the bench, and laid her out along it on her back. Her eyelids were already starting to flutter when I revived her in my favourite way – with a quick sharp pinch of one of her nipples. She lay there inertly, gazing up at me with the open-mouthed and blank-faced expression that says louder than words: ‘I’ve just been truly, utterly, mind-blowingly fucked’.

I picked up my discarded panties, but decided they were too damp and sticky to put back on. After a quick rub around my crotch and breasts, I put back on my skirt, bra and sweater, in that order. Carla still had not said anything, but her eyes had been glued to my every movement, and I thought I heard a soft sigh of regret when I scooped my breasts back into the bra cups and then fastened the clasp behind my back. I would like to have stayed longer, but two things prevented me – first, the likelihood that quite soon the pavilion caretaker would come along wanting us to clear out so that it could be locked up, and that I really needed to get started soon on my drive north to my parents’ house.

However, I couldn’t resist one last treat – although I was now otherwise fully dressed, I was panty-less, and the warm air around my legs was making my pussy tingle with excitement. I walked over to Carla and once again straddled her prone body – but this time I lowered my cunt onto her chest, directly placing my slit on top of the stiff erect nipple of her left-hand breast. I briefly ground down against this, feeling her pointy firm mound under my vulva, and her tit slipping between my vaginal lips. Carla moaned and arched her back, and slipped her own hand between her legs, frotting her fingers up and down against her clitoris. This time, I did not smack her hand away, but let her masturbate herself while I helped myself to a nice little titty-fuck. Sure enough, I climaxed quite quickly – and as soon as I came, I shifted forwards and dropped my pussy onto her mouth once more, and rapped out an instruction to ‘lick me clean, cunt!’ Carla did so at once, although I could tell that she was half-exhausted from the number of times that I had made her come, most especially with the symbolic bat-fuck. Then, and not without much regret, I had to go on my way. As I exited the locker-room door, I turned to admire her lithe teenage body once more, as she lay sprawled on the bench, naked and well-fucked, and I walked out of that pavilion with a very satisfied smile on my face.

Our two teams had another match scheduled a month later: the return fixture, at our home ground. I had not seen Carla in the interval, and when I strode out to bat on this occasion I did so with breezy assertive confidence. I took my stance in front of my wicket, rolling my shoulders to loosen them, and of course swinging my breasts around in the process – very eye-catchingly, as I had deliberately put on a really tight short-sleeve cotton top. Carla was standing at the other wicket, and her eyes were glued to my every movement, with a sheen of sweat on her face. I looked her boldly in the face, and then slowly rubbed my hands up and down the handle of my bat. To anyone else, it would have seemed as if I was just settling into my batting stance – but Carla flushed at once, for she knew what my action signified: that after the match, I would take her and once again fuck her into mindless exhaustion. She went a little pale in the face and swallowed, nibbling nervously at her lower lip, but there was no mistaking the eager glint in her eye. Whatever the reason, on that afternoon there was a slight loose wobble in her thighs as she sprinted down her run-up to bowl and a slight sweaty moisture in the hand that held the ball. It was enough to degrade her speed and accuracy by a vital fraction, and I exploited it without mercy – just as I intended to do to her later, and she knew it. To the horror of her team, I swatted Carla’s deliveries around the field and even over the pavilion roof, racing to my fastest century ever. This clinched the match, which we won comfortably, my own score having reached 136 when I got over-confident and finally sliced one of Carla’s better balls into the waiting hands of one of their fielders.

After the match, we waited until the others had once again gone their various ways. Then I had Carla, first in the showers, then across the wooden bench in our changing-room (where many a babe has grunted and squealed under my tongue or my dildo), and then up against the lockers as once again I forced the thick handle of my cricket bat into her vagina, as she mewled and bucked frantically against it. Even in those intervening weeks, she must have had quite a few lesbian trysts, because she was wider and looser, and I got it into her for a good eight inches before I started pumping her pussy into submission. She came volcanically, her juice squirting down the ridged rubber handle-grip, and whilst she was still dazed from that I thrust her face down across the wooden bench, kicked her ankles apart, and drilled my strap-on into her ass-hole. She shrieked so much at that, I had to wrap her bra around her face as a gag, pulling her head up and back like the reins of a horse.

At last she collapsed, and I took the opportunity to get out the cuffs and bondage rope that I had deliberately brought with me for the occasion – cuffing her ankles together and then tying her wrists to them, so that she was fixed in a kneeling position with her legs apart. I sat on the bench with my thighs spread and put her in place between them, and ordered her to worship my tits – which she did with great delight, whilst I drove my fingers roughly in and out of her pussy, and thumb-rubbed her clitoris to distraction. After she orgasmed convulsively again, twice in quick rippling succession, I leaned back and instructed her to eat me out, which she did very effectively.

I patted her on the check, released her from her bondage, and took her back to my flat, where for the next few hours I fucked her hard and often, sometimes in bondage and sometimes not, and she repaid me with passionate attention to my breasts and avid sucking and lapping at my cunt. Eventually, I had to drive her to the railway station to get the last train back to her home town – the little slut could barely walk, her pussy had been shafted so hard and often! I was not surprised when she pulled out of her team’s next two matches – officially giving the reason as ‘groin strain’, which made me laugh. In her absence, her team suffered two successive defeats, which was not unhelpful for my team’s chances of wining the League – but I certainly had not done it for that reason, but for the much better one of pure red-hot lesbian lust.

In the end, my team did win the championship that year, and after we lifted the trophy in the decisive match against our other main rivals, a team from Lancashire in the north of England, I noticed Carla on the fringes of the happy, clapping crowd. I beckoned her over – she looked really sweet and delectably girly, wearing something very like a schoolgirl outfit – white knitted knee-highs, a short grey pleated skirt, a plain white shirt and a red blazer-style jacket. She looked at me shyly, and then asked almost in whisper if I would take her home with me.

Well, that was certainly too tempting an offer to be refused. Still, I looked at her questioningly, and then in an even quieter voice, she told me that ever since, as a schoolgirl, she had seen the pictures of me in my lingerie, she had desired me and now, after our two marathon fuckathons, she had fallen in love with me. Then she looked at me, in a very adult way, and said quietly:

‘I know you’re not in love with me, maybe you don’t even fancy me as much as you do lots of other women … and I know you like to fuck around a lot, I mean I’ve heard the rumours … but I don’t care, I can’t hide it any more … I’ll just be your fuck-puppet, any time you want to use me … but, please, do so tonight, please … take me tonight …’

I looked at her in amazement, for I had had no idea that her feelings ran so deep. As I stood there, I turned things over in my mind … she was hot stuff, no doubt about it, and as willing a sapphic slut as you would ever find. And she knew how to dress to attract a girl, just as she had that day, quite tantalising in her ‘innocent schoolgirl’ look, when I knew in reality what a voracious sexual appetite lay underneath. And she was intelligent, lively, good company out of bed … and, most of all, she shared my passion for cricket and was at a similar high level of ability too … hmmm.

Well, a girl’s gotta settle down some time, and the trick is to recognise that moment when it comes. And, I thought, perhaps it just had – yes, perhaps indeed it had.

No one was standing near us or looking our way, so I took the peachy teen by the hand around to the deserted back of the pavilion, and pressed her up against the peeling white clapboard wall. I pushed my hand up under her skirt, tugged aside the gusset of her already-sodden panties, and deftly slid my index finger for its full length into her gaping wet hole. As I slowly eased it in and out, thrusting her towards a quick climax, I kissed her throat and then said softly into her ear:

‘I think I could get sweet on you, honey, I really think I could … yeah, maybe make you my girlfriend … my one and only …’

Carla’s back arched and she cried out in ecstasy, and to this day I believe that it was the effect of my words in her ear and not my finger up her cunt.

Where is she? Where is she now, you are asking? Well, that summer was two years ago, and Carla is where she’s been ever since, in my bed with her clothes off and her legs wide apart, eager as a bunny to fuck and fuck and fuck with me. She transferred her university application to the midlands city where I live and work, which has a top-class university, and told her parents that she had an offer of lodging in the spare room of a top woman cricketer for much less rent than a place in the university halls of residence would cost. Her folks accepted that as quite natural, knowing her commitment to the sport, and they don’t seem to suspect that whilst Carla does all her studying in ‘her room’, she never sleeps there but always in my king-size double-bed. She doesn’t actually pay me rent for her room; instead, we put that money aside each month in a savings fund, some of which we use for sports equipment and some for treats and holidays.

Naturally, Carla joined the same team as me, and I have to say that the combination of my batting skills and her demonic fast bowling has made us more or less unbeatable, and thanks to that we are about to win the national women’s league yet again this year, for an unprecedented third time in a row, and with a big lead of points over the runners-up. Both Carla and I are at the top of our form, with the extra lift and pleasure of playing together on the cricket pitch on the weekend and playing together every night of the week in bed – oh yeah, we give each other a real work-out! In fact, tonight we celebrated with a bottle of champagne and best-quality fillet steaks, as we have both just got the call to play for the England women’s cricket team this coming winter in a test-match tour to India, Australia and New Zealand.

And finally – and amazingly – I am now Miss Monogamous: I don’t fuck any other women, even when they try to seduce me or almost shove their wet cunts in my face. Yes, that’s right, I did get all sweet on the hot little slut; yes, I fell in love too – if the pun doesn’t make you groan, you can say that, in the end, she bowled me over.

If you enjoyed this, check out my other all-girl lesbian stories … you might like them too … (to find them, follow the author link at the top of this story)

This story is fiction, and any resemblance to real persons or places is purely coincidental.

A hot blonde in an open-top sports car, her hair whipping behind her as she speeds along a quiet country road on a golden summer evening – what more could a traffic cop ask for?

I was on my way home, around 8.00 p.m., having stayed late at the office working on my company’s annual accounts. The bright red Ferrari was a bit of an indulgence, but the business had been making good profits for nearly three years now, and I had plenty of cash in the bank. I had always wanted a car like this, and on this sweet warm evening I had the top down and my straight blonde hair was blowing free in the slipstream. I was impatient to get home after a long day, and I had only owned the sports car for a couple of months and was still not used to the way its powerful engine responded to the lightest pressures on the gas pedal; it was easy to let the speed creep up, and to be honest I was finding it exhilarating, enjoying having the little-used road all to myself – or so I thought. I flashed past a stand of trees where a narrow side lane branched off, and out of the corner of my eye saw a glint of something glass or metallic reflecting the setting sun. Seconds later, a highway patrol car appeared in my rear-view mirror, with the red-and-blue lights on top flashing and the siren howling.

‘Oh, shit! Double-shit!!’ I thought, my carefree mood vanishing into the dust behind me. We were on a straight section with a flat sandy verge, and I indicated, slowed down, turned onto it and stopped, killing the engine. In the sudden evening hush, the police cruiser pulled over about ten yards behind me, and switched off its siren and lights.

I sighed, because I knew how tempting I must look to the guy in the patrol car. I was 32 years old, but in very good shape – I’ve always been a sporty girl, and I still make time for a forty-minute workout each day when I get home, on top-quality exercise equipment. I have kept the figure – and most of the looks – that earned me a good living as a fashion model from the age of 18 to 25; not a ‘super-model’ famous to the public, but successful and in-demand in the industry, particularly in the east coast states and the mid-west. I am quite tall, at five feet ten inches, long-legged and slim-figured, but with a little more curve to my butt and bust than you might expect from first glance. My hair is natural blonde, and falls straight to just below my shoulders; normally I keep it tied in a pony tail or gathered at the nape of the neck. I have a slightly exotic face, with grey eyes and high cheekbones, both coming from the same Germanic ancestry that provided my blonde hair.

I also like to wear smart and sexy clothes at work – if you’ve got the shape, why hide it away? In any case, as I owned the company, there was no one to tell me different! My outfits were always professional, of course, but they tended to be figure-hugging and I particularly favoured short skirts that showed off my long shapely legs. What I was wearing on this day was fairly typical: a lovely one-piece lambswool dress, in the lightest of light greys. It was long-sleeved and becomingly modest in the top part, with a high ribbed roll-neck and a gathered circular neckline below that. Where it abruptly ceased to be modest was in its tight fit to my curves, the shape of the bra cups encasing my breasts being quite visible, and in the short drop of its woollen hem, which came less than halfway down my thighs – the tops of my black hold-ups tended to come into view when I was sitting down, as now. To set it off, around my waist was loosely slung a broad black belt with a silver buckle, and I had a large pair of stylish wrap-around sunshades, which I had been using in place of goggles. Only my shoes were not chic; they were a sensible plain black, flat-soled variety, chosen for comfort – and also because, as I am taller than most people already, I don’t need the extra lift of high-heels.

I drew my knees together and hurriedly tugged the hem of the woollen skirt downwards, hiding the lace-and-elastic tops of the hold-ups, and trying to look ladylike and demure. I didn’t want this guy to get any funny ideas – if he thought I would give him a blow-job or something to avoid getting a speeding ticket, he was in for a disappointment. I had not had a man’s penis in any of my holes since I was seventeen; for the last fifteen years I had been strictly a girl-lover only, and I had no intention of deviating from that now – I would far rather take the penalty and pay the fine!

All this flashed through my mind in a split second, as I was cursing my bad luck – on such a lonely road and tucked in amongst those trees, the cop car had surely been lying in wait for a victim, and I had fallen headlong into the speed trap. I heard the door of the police cruiser click open, and glanced idly in my wing mirror – and then stiffened in shock. Advancing towards the rear of my Ferrari was not a male police officer – but a woman! A quick second glance suggested that she was attractive and striking, tall and quite imposing in the severe uniform, with its dark blue knee-length skirt, light blue shirt and black utility belt holding various gadgets – including her pistol holster – around her waist. She was also wearing shades below her peaked uniform cap, so I could not see much of her face or work out her expression. Still, I thought with a sudden quickening of the pulse, who knows? … and in the last seconds before she arrived at my car door, I spread my legs wide, so that the wool skirt rode up my legs revealingly, and then left them casually open, and I arched my back to pull the thin material of the dress tighter against my breasts.

A figure loomed over me, silhouetted partly against the direction of the setting sun – she was a taller and more intimidating presence than I had realised. I looked up at her, and decided it was more polite if she could see my eyes, so I removed my sunglasses and said:

‘Good evening, Officer, how can I help you?’

Was there the hint of a smile about her lips? – I couldn’t be sure, it might just be my wishful imagination.

‘Good evening, Ma’am’, she responded, ‘are you aware of the speed at which you were travelling?’

There was no point in my being difficult about this – it would only make matters worse, whatever direction this encounter might take. I smiled rather sheepishly, but also as one woman taking another into her confidence.

‘I’d taken my eye off the speedometer, I’m afraid, Officer; I know I shouldn’t, and I expect I was going over the limit? I haven’t had this car for long, you see, and I’m still not used to it.’ I smiled winsomely again, but did not seem to be evoking a sympathetic response.

‘Well over, Ma’am, a good twenty above the limit’, she said rather curtly.

‘Oh, dear!’ I said, rather lamely, ‘I am sorry – how careless of me!’

Although with her shades it was hard to tell, it seemed to me that she was looking down at me rather intently. As I made that last, rather feeble, remark, I let my thighs fall a little further apart, the ribbed bottom hem of my dress sliding upwards another couple of inches. I thought I detected a slight tautness in her posture as I did so, and if she were to …

Ah! I thought so, yes!! – game on, perhaps! For the police officer had shifted her stance slightly, moving just a couple of inches towards the front of my car, and turning at just such an angle … yes, from there she would definitely be well-placed to see the crotch of my panties, which were a neat little thong in black with lace trim. Neatly done, oh! neatly done, I thought in admiration of the casual – indeed, imperceptible – way in which she had carried it off: if I hadn’t been looking out for exactly that move, I probably would have missed it.

‘Licence and registration, please’, she asked, her voice perhaps a little less cool. This gave me another opportunity to give her an eyeful, for these were in the glove compartment in front of the empty passenger seat. To reach into this and retrieve them, I had to sprawl almost across the width of the car, deliberately sticking my ass up in her direction more than was really necessary, and pretending not to realise that my skirt had rolled up nearly to my hips so that my panties were now very visible.

‘I really am sorry, Officer,’ I said, as sat back in my seat and proffered the documents to her, ‘I’m normally a very careful driver. If there’s anything I can do …’ I let that hang in the air.

She regarded me quizzically: ‘What are you meaning, Ma’am?’

‘Oh, nothing’, I said unconvincingly, ‘I wouldn’t wish to suggest anything you would consider inappropriate.’

She gave a little snort, as if to say ‘clever answer, you avoided that trap neatly’. Then, after a cursory glance at my licence, she surprised me by remarking:

‘I know who you are – you own that little factory on McKinley Street, don’t you?’

I acknowledged that with a nod, and introduced myself properly: ‘Yes, Trudi Durhiem, that’s me.’

I wondered how she knew that: the only sign outside simply said ‘TD Plastics’, and we were a small and deliberately low-key affair. I had founded the business six years before, investing the money that I had earned whilst modelling; I designed our products and managed everything, and I employed five people – two on the production side, and three to process the orders, pack and mail them out. My question must have been obvious from my face, for she responded as if I had asked it aloud, giving a slight laugh and patting the side of my red Ferrari.

‘I’ve seen this little beauty outside there – it’s kinda noticeable – and I was curious about who drove it.’

Her next move was to say that she had to check my alcohol level, and she produced a small inhaler which I breathed into. However, after a moment she looked a little cross, shook the inhaler and then put it aside.

‘Something’s not right with that,’ she said ‘we’ll have to do this the old-fashioned way.’ Then she took two steps backwards, put her right hand on her hip just by the gun holster (but this seemed like an ingrained routine, not because she thought there was any threat from me), and gestured for me to get out of the car.

I opened the long low door of the expensive sports car, and uncoiled myself from the driver’s seat; to step out, I had to spread my legs even wider in her direction, and I made sure of doing so slowly, pausing to stretch slightly as if my back was a bit stiff from the driving. I was more and more sure that she was taking in the views offered, and with interest – that time, she must have had a full view of my panties, and seen how skimpy they were.

She instructed me to do the ‘walk in a straight line’ and the ‘stand on one leg’ balance and co-ordination tests, the latter of which made my skirt – which, after I had got out of the car, I had demurely pulled down to its normal position (although that was still pretty revealing!) – ride well up on one side, for a moment definitely showing the full front crotch of my thong, which I also suspected might have a noticeable damp patch by now. This authoritative woman, in her very sexy and commanding uniform, and with what looked like nice tits and a shapely ass under it, was really starting to arouse me.

The police officer admitted that there was no sign of alcohol, but said she must also do a routine body search to see if I was carrying any drugs. I forbore to point out that my dress was so tight and clinging that nothing could possibly be hidden, for I was now quite sure that she was departing from the normal script and intended to exploit my situation for sexual purposes – at least, I was fervently hoping so!

The next thing was that she ordered me to stand against her patrol car, with my hands flat on its roof and my legs two feet apart. She made me do this on the side of the cruiser which was away from the road, so that a passing vehicle (of which there had been only been one in all this time) would see nothing strange going on. She told me not to worry, saying that it was just a routine precaution, but it seemed anything but standard procedure as her hands slowly roamed all over my body, lingering around my butt and for still longer on my breasts. I felt every stimulating second of her touch through my thin dress, her firm hands hefting my breasts in their bra cups, squeezing them firmly and feeling the jutting hardness of my nipples. As her hands descended from their exploration of my bust, sliding down my flanks and the outside of my legs, going down to my ankles, she commented in a conversational voice:

‘I know what your company makes …’

I was so lost in the enjoyment of her concept of a ‘search’ – it seemed much more like caressing foreplay – that the significance of that remark did not immediately register.

‘Oh?’ I said, in a weak and slightly trembling voice.

Now her hands were coming back up the insides of my legs, past my knees to my inner thighs, slipping under my skirt, pushing it up to bunch around my hips, and then one of her hands was at the base of my panties, pressing them into my pussy cleft, and cupping my Venus mound in a firm grasp, forcing a soft low moan from my throat. With perfect timing, just as her hand touched the thin, damp gusset of fabric that was covering my pudenda, she leant forward and whispered in my ear:

‘… my favourite is the ten inch spiral-V three-way.’

I gasped and shuddered, partly in relief and partly from the biggest turn-on that I had ever known. For now I was certain that I was in the hands – in the power – of an experienced lesbian, who intended to make me her personal fuck-puppet. The reason was that my company makes sex toys for women, and in particular a range of strap-on dildos for the lesbian market. The ten-inch was the largest and top of our range, needing a clever three-way arrangement of straps to hold it firmly in place (I had designed this myself when I first started the business, being fed up with loose or uncomfortable strap-ons when I was giving another fashion model a good hard fucking – a lot of models are bisexual or lesbian, and between all that nakedness in the dressing rooms and often having a lot of boring waiting time on our hands, well – what’s a girl to do to keep busy and warm?). It was a niche market, in which my company was now well-established – and it was a very nice niche to be in, if you see what I mean. I particularly enjoyed the ‘market research’ and ‘product testing’ aspects of the job – and the fact that they were tax deductible business expenses was a delightful bonus!

‘Oooah … ohmigod … yes?’ I gasped, as her probing became firmer, completely unmistakeable and powerfully possessive – she slid a finger inside the gusset of my panties, probing my puffy and aroused labia, feeling how wet and open I already was for her. She leant forwards and gave me a kiss on the back of the neck, so firm that it felt more like a bite. I gasped again, arching my back, and feeling the weight of her breasts – and the hardness of her nipples – through her crisp cotton uniform blouse.

‘I want you’, she said ‘I’ve been waiting for this opportunity – thought you were never gonna leave tonight, you got a gal all hot and horny with waiting.’ She explained that she had noticed the company name and address from the receipt enclosed with her last purchase (we only advertise in the lesbian press and have a discrete website), realised that it was manufactured in her own home town, and on checking it out had seen me stride out to my snazzy car, showing all my legs. There and then she had determined to have me, and hence this little set-up on my quiet route home.

‘Now,’ she said, ‘I’m gonna do what I’ve always wanted to do, pretty Miss Managing-Director – we’re going back to your office, and I’m gonna fuck the boss bitch on her desk!’

I nearly orgasmed just at the prospect – oh, yes, please, please do! I collapsed limply against the side of her police cruiser, and mumbled my broken assent, with words like: ‘yes, yes! oh! have me, do me there – fuck me! fuck me any way you want, please, take me!’ I am generally the dominant one when making love, partly because I’m a bit of a control freak, but for the right woman, I could be a submissive harem slave – and this was assuredly the right woman!

‘Won’t you get called away?’ I asked weakly, afraid that this might thwart the delightful and unexpected prospect ahead.

‘Oh, no, dontcha worry about that, sexy-legs!’, she answered with a laugh, and explained that her shift had ended at six o’clock, since when she had been waiting in her chosen ambush spot; she had ‘borrowed’ the police cruiser for the evening on a nod-and-a-wink basis with her watch commander (who was female, lesbian and her occasional lover; she later introduced us, but as I was nearly naked, gagged and tied spread-eagled across the bed at the time, there was not much conversation – which suited both of just fine, and the handsome older woman’s mouth, fingers and strap-on did all the talking either of us needed!).

I climbed back into my Ferrari, and took a minute to compose my thoughts and settle my racing heart before starting the engine – the last thing I wanted to do was crash the car. I drove sedately back to town, the police cruiser following about thirty yards behind – not too obviously with me, and of course with lights and siren switched off. The evening twilight was just turning to darkness as I pulled up in the forecourt parking lot, in front of the small building that housed both our factory and offices. It was deserted, the last of my staff having left at least an hour before I had done so. Feeling slightly shaky in the legs, and wetter where they joined than I could remember in a long time, I let us in, switching the lights on and the alarm system off. I led the way up the one flight of stairs to the office level, very aware of her eyes on my ass as I climbed – and deliberately putting some extra enticing wiggle into the sway of my hips.

We went through the outer office area, where my assistants took phone calls and internet orders, and did the packaging, and into my large and well-appointed personal office. This was where I did the design work, and so at one end there was a drawing table and a workbench; at the other, for all the administrative affairs, was my pride and joy – a large mahogany desk in a traditional design, with an inlaid tooled green leather top. It was not quite an antique, having been made in the 1930s, but it was a wonderful piece of craftsmanship. It had cost quite a lot of dollars, as had the almost matching leather high-backed chair behind it and the long studded red leather couch that was against the wall, but they were all worth every cent. The uniformed officer drew a surprised breath when she saw this elegant luxury, and she ran an admiring finger along the bevelled edge of the desk-top.

‘When I said I’d fuck you on your desk, I imagined some cheap pine chipboard or one of those tacky “modernist” glass-and-steel things – but I should have remembered the Ferrari, and expected something much more stylish.’ She turned towards me, and put her finger under my chin. ‘You’re quite a classy lady, aren’t you, Trudi Durhiem?’ she said softly.

I gulped, looking back into the consuming heat of her gaze. ‘I try to be’, I stuttered, with amazing lack of originality. But it made her smile, and then her look turned to one of hunger.

‘Well, classy bitch, you’re mine – all mine!’

‘Oh, yes!’ I sighed, melting like a chocolate in the midsummer sun, ‘Oh! I’m all yours – anything – use me any way you want, please, yes!’

She pushed me roughly back against the desk, the backs of my thighs pressing almost painfully against it. Taking my shoulders in a hard grip, for a moment she kissed me – but it was a kiss of conquest, of dominance, the sexual equivalent of planting her flag in my soil – her tongue pushed aggressively into my mouth like the vanguard of a triumphant army, sweeping around, then seizing my tongue, sucking it into her mouth where she pulled on it and nibbled it with her teeth. Then her mouth descended my neck to the base of my throat, and in response my head went back, my eyes closed and I put my arms out behind me to brace myself on the desk – a move which of course thrust my breasts upwards and outwards towards my new monarch. Her hands fell from my shoulders at once to seize these proffered prizes of war, forcefully squeezing them, finding the rigid nipples and tugging on them through my thin wool dress and bra. She paused for a second, drawing a deep steadying breath.

‘God! – you are so fucking fuckable!’ she declared with a note of wonder, ‘and I’m gonna have you right here, right now – I’m gonna fuck you right out of your mind, babe!

I didn’t think I could have got any more turned on, or my pussy any looser and wetter, than I already was – but I was wrong, and her dominant foreplay and these words took me to a whole new level of hyper-sensitivity, as if every nerve-end, every square millimetre of my skin, was electrified and telegraphing back its signals to my overloaded pleasure centres. I mumbled things, incoherent things, but all of them telegraphing that I was totally, completely, utterly hers.

Her hand felt up under my short wool dress once again, and she pushed two fingers past my panties and into me, vigorously probing my pussy for a few seconds. However, sensing from my gasps and shudders that she was near to bringing me off, she suddenly stopped. Turning me round, she pushed me forwards and down onto the desk, my stomach and breasts flattened on the green leather top, my ass jutting out invitingly over the edge. There was a momentary pause as she went over to the grip which she had taken out of the police cruiser’s trunk and brought in with her – of course, she had prepared all this in advance! I felt my arms being taken behind my back, and then gave a miniscule yelp – more of surprise at the touch of cold metal, than any actual objection – as she slipped a pair of handcuffs around my wrists and snapped them closed. Even so, she gave me a sharp slap on my bottom, and warned me in a throaty voice:

‘You’ll take whatever I decide to give you, bitch – and like it!’

I nodded meekly, and in truth I was very sure that I would like whatever she did to me – I was so turned on, I would have been up for anything, including things I would never normally have contemplated.

‘Oh, yes, I will – I will, Officer … ?’ I trailed off, as I realised she had never given me a name; I didn’t really mind about that if she delivered on her promised agenda, but still it was nice to be able to put a name to someone whom you had fucked with. She seemed to realise the same, as she responded in a slightly gentler voice:

‘Sterling … but you can call me Janice.’

Officer Sterling was an imposing woman, perhaps an inch or so taller than me – she was lean and fit, but her broader frame made her seem much bigger and stronger. Seeing her close up and without the sunshades, which she had left in the patrol car, I estimated her age to be mid or late 20s; she still had youthful vigour and freshness, but it was combined with the confidence and assurance of someone with maturity and experience. Her hair was dark brown, at the moment pinned up under her uniform cap, which she was still wearing. The commanding presence of this dominant woman, her sexual power amplified by the authoritative uniform she was wearing, was transfixing as far as I was concerned – as was her control of the situation; if anything, I longed for her to be more forceful, more aggressive.

I was still in my position of being sprawled face down across my own desk. Janice only had to push the hem of my light grey wool dress a few inches further upwards for it bunch around my waist, and then in one sudden volcanic motion she gripped my black thong and ripped it down my legs to my ankles, and then from there off and away. She took each leg and shifted them wide apart, and then once more she ran her hands tantalisingly up them to my cunt, rewarding its gaping wetness with a quick squeeze and grope. I shivered in my awareness of the nakedness and openness of my pussy, its vulnerable accessibility all the more emphasised by the chaste contrast with the dress covering my upper body.

Now something hard was pushed into my pussy, but it was not a strap-on – and immediately I heard the soft buzz and felt the rhythmic pulses of a vibrator. Janice came into view at the front of the desk, and kissed the back of my neck.

‘That’s just to keep you warmed up, you slut, whilst I get ready’, she told me, smiling in anticipation.

She then slowly undid her uniform blouse – not with the tawdry motions of the conventional strip-tease, but with a simple, direct elegance that was far more erotic. As she discarded it, there were revealed a pair of full, firm, globular breasts, encased and uplifted in an underwired balcony bra in burgundy red, patterned with lace motifs. The police officer then removed her hat and unpinned her hair, shaking it loose to fall around her shoulders. She unbuckled the utility belt with its holstered pistol, and then next to go was her navy blue skirt, which she unbuttoned at the side of her waist, slid the five-inch zip downwards and then let gravity do the rest of the work of taking it to the floor. She was still wearing a pair of shiny black boots – I was not sure if they were part of her regular uniform, or something that she had added just for tonight – from which her solid legs rose in smart stockings, held up by the clips of an old-fashioned suspender belt. Her lingerie was tastefully matching, all in the dark red color that set off her black stockings and her long dark hair. Her panties, like mine, were a thong type – although hers were even sketchier, small triangles of gauzy fabric at the front and back connected by narrow tie-strings.

I was lost in admiration, luxuriating in submission, and my pussy was leaking juices down my inner thighs. Janice came to stand at the other side of the desk, where my head lay, although with my hands cuffed behind my back there was nothing I could do to raise it. She solved that problem, pulling the knots at the sides of her panties so that they fell away and then taking my head in her hands and thrusting her pelvis up against me, her pussy pushed against my mouth. She reached out with one hand, picking up a twelve-inch clear plastic ruler that I use, and leant forwards to slap it down on my bare buttocks four or five times. I jerked and yelped as each smack landed, but she had rammed the vibrator so firmly into my vagina that it stayed in place, its effects stimulating me even more.

‘Lick me, you bitch! Eat me, you cunt!’ she demanded hoarsely as she punished my upturned ass, and eagerly I obeyed. My tongue sought out her labia, licking along them, questing into the inner cleft in search of her vaginal entry. Finding – unsurprisingly – that this was juicy and loose, I curled my tongue to give it greater rigidity, and plunged it inwards like a spear. I was rewarded with a grunt of mingled surprise and pleasure, followed by more that were definitely of enjoyment. I pressed on – or, rather, in and out, and thought I might be getting her to the brink of orgasm, but she stopped me well before that point was reached. Janice pulled away, but I could smell her arousal and taste her cunt-juices on my tongue, and her legs and stomach were coated with a fine sheen of sweat that was not explained by the cool evening air in the office.

Now Janice brought her bag into view, and from this she produced her favourite bitch-fucking weapon: the ten-inch strap-on which she had mentioned earlier. Although it was my own design – and there was something unbelievably erotic and appropriate about being taken on my own desk with my own invention – I was a bit nervous. The ten-inch was the largest we made for a good reason, and many women found even this more than they could comfortably accommodate; I had never had it used on me before, and was worried that I might not be able to take it all in, at least not without more pain than pleasure. Janice’s had a reassuringly used and slightly worn appearance – at least she had not acquired it just for tonight, and so presumably was confident in wielding such a long sword.

As well as the secure straps, I had designed it with two other special features. Firstly, it was deeply ribbed and (an innovation that I was proud of) these ridges formed a spiral which ran all the way down its length, in a corkscrew effect – getting penetrated with this monster truly was to be screwed into the ground. Secondly, it was actually a double-dildo, hence the ‘V’ in its name. As well as the ten-inch rod that stuck out at the front for fucking the other woman (the forwards-sloping part of the V-shape), there was an internal dildo (the backwards-sloping arm of the V) which penetrated the wearer to a depth of seven inches. My final touch had been to make this a battery-powered vibrator which could be turned on by a small switch near its base before being inserted into the vagina of the wearer, adding further to the self-fucking stimulus which she received whilst shafting her lover.

The officer stepped into the harness and pulled it up her legs, and I saw her press the switch on the internal vibrator and then firmly push this into her own hole, before adjusting my clever triple-straps so that the external phallus was sticking out in front exactly parallel to the ground. Then she bent forwards and kissed me on the cheek (one side of my head was resting on the desktop, with the other side upwards), declaring exultantly:

‘I always come through on my promises, classy lady – now I’m gonna do you, you’re gonna get it like you’ve never been fucked before!!’

I felt almost faint again, and took a shuddering breath – yes! oh, yes – let it be true!

She swung round behind me, rapped on my ankles to spread my legs wider apart, and removed the humming vibrator which had been sending waves of erotic desire radiating out from my pussy. Also one of my own company’s products, it had done its work well – leaving me dripping wet and gapingly open, ready for the real deep drilling of the monster spiral-V. I felt her hands take a firm grip at my sides, just above my hips, and then the next sensation was like being on the end of a hydraulic ram, as something huge was pushed into my vagina and pressed astonishingly far and deep. (In fact, she had taken the first stroke quite slowly and considerately – she told me later that she, too, had worried that I wasn’t big enough for it and, whilst she wanted me submissive, she never intended to hurt me.) It seemed to go on and on, in and in and in, simultaneously filling me up and stretching me wide, and I gave a groan from deep in my belly. At last, I felt the face-plate of the harness bump against my outer pussy lips – amazingly, I had taken the full ten-inch length on the first thrust.

The withdrawal was almost more arousing and astonishing in its effects than the entry stroke (this was partly the effect of the spiral ribbing), and my head was spinning as she re-entered me a second time, then a third, then … I lost count, as the tempo increased and her hips bucked backwards and forwards, imparting ever-greater impact to each inwards thrust. I could hear noises which I realised were my broken cries and sobs, but they were moans of overloaded pleasure, not of protest. Janice began to grunt as she rammed forwards, and I felt her hands leave my hips and go under my wool dress, pushing it upwards. It was tugged above my loose black belt, which remained in place, and up to my shoulder-blades, above the band of my bra. Her fingers unclipped this and then returned to my front, pushing the loosened cups away from my breasts and seizing the soft flesh, rolling my nipples between her thumbs and forefingers, pulling and pinching them.

My cries became louder and more inarticulate – their gist was for her to ram the dildo home, to shaft me deeper, to do me harder, to fuck me to pieces. Her breath was now snorting through her nostrils, and she delivered a series of stinging open-handed slaps to my butt cheeks, without pausing in the slightest in the pumping penetrative rhythm of the strap-on. I was unbearably close to coming – the ridged edges of my spiral dildo design were doing everything I had hoped that they would – but she was a maestro with it, just keeping my pot boiling but never letting it run over. At last, nearing her own climax, she took her right hand away from my breast and seized my hair, wrenching my head both upwards and backwards. My breasts rose off the desk to swing wildly in the air, as my back was forced into a curve; my stomach was still flat and now sweat-streaked against the leather desktop.

‘Now, you pussy-eating bitch ! Now, you cunt-fucking slut!!’ Janice was abandoning herself to the lust of dominance, almost yelling as she screwed the dildo into me for the last half-dozen furthest, deepest and roughest shafts. ‘Now – cum for me, bitch! Cum for me, you cunt, you fucking slut! CUM FOR ME – NOW!!!’

Who am I to disobey the strong arm of the law? I came and came, my pussy creaming cunt-juice like a fountain – I had never experienced anything so hot, so mind-blowing, so draining and intense. Janice abruptly released my hair, and my face flopped down on the desk top, blowing air like a stranded fish. She pushed a hand against my sweat-soaked ass, and pulled the ten-inch spiral slowly out of me. Then she walked round the desk to my head, pulled me up by my hair, and pushed the glisteningly wet plastic cock into my mouth, forcing me to lick it clean of my own cum. No one had ever done anything like that to me before, and it was a experience both shocking and amazing.

Officer Sterling had not finished with her captive yet – she had been very near to climax, but with the experience of administering many cunt-poundings, she had controlled herself despite the stimulus of the vibrating internal dildo. Now, she intended to use me as her personal sex-toy, for her ultimate pleasure. After letting me get some of my breath back, and giving me some sips of water from the bottle on a side table, she ordered me to get up from the desk – which was not that easy with my hands cuffed behind me, my legs feeling like jelly, and my stomach plastered to the desk in pools of sweat. However, I managed it, and tottered towards where she was standing. She had removed the ten-inch dildo after I had completed my licking chores and returned it to her bag, so her pussy was naked – all she had on were the boots, stockings, suspender belt and bra.

Janice motioned wordlessly for me to kneel before her, and in full submission I did so, humbly bending my head in acknowledgement of her complete sexual authority over me. She put a hand under my chin, raised my face to present it her cunt, and brusquely ordered me:

‘Lick it, you cum-bitch! Show me what you can do!’

I felt a renewal of energy from somewhere, and avidly followed her command, slurping loudly around her labia, insinuating my tongue under her clitoral hood, and sucking hard on the sweet nub itself. She gave some quiet moans, and then told me to stop, but remain where I was. She knelt behind me and unfastened the handcuffs from one wrist only, and then – with my arms free – she tugged my wool dress up from where it was rucked above my breasts, and removed it entirely. The already unclipped bra fell away, and she also undid my black leather belt – now I was entirely nude except for my hold-ups and shoes.

Before I gathered her intentions, I felt the handcuff snap closed again – but not about the other wrist. Instead, she had cuffed my left wrist to my right ankle, after which she produced another pair of handcuffs and shackled my right wrist to the left ankle. The cross-over effect gave me very little scope for movement, and rendered me defenceless against anything being done to my tits and pussy. I then gave a soft gasp of surprise; as she removed another of my own designs from her bag, I realised her intentions. This object was more unusual in its uses, and did not appeal to every lesbian, but it was still a steady seller. It consisted of a padded harness which strapped around the head and face, leaving holes for the eyes and room for the nostrils to breathe. The fastenings were completed by a chin strap, and when this was closed to the correct notch, it would bring the plastic dildo that was mounted on the front into a horizontal position, standing out eight inches forwards from the wearer’s mouth. It was here that I had introduced something a little special into the design – the strap-on cock was mostly filled with a thick plastic jelly, like other dildos, but this one had a small tube running through the middle. This pipe connected a chamber at the tip of the dildo with a small reservoir at the base which sat inside the wearer’s mouth – if squeezed upon firmly, this forced the liquid up the tube to fill out and stretch the top chamber, adding to its penetrative power at the critical place and moment.

I understood that I was to face-dildo her, something I had only done a handful of times before – mainly when ‘field testing’ this very design, about four years previously. It had aroused very submissive feelings in me then – and that had been without being hard-fucked first, and without being strapped into handcuff bondage. Janice gave me one look, and I smiled at her and nodded to show my assent – for some reason, that felt more natural than speaking, another sign of my submissive frame of mind.

Janice buckled the face-harness around my head, taking care to ensure that the straps were tight but not uncomfortable. Then she looked me straight in the eye, and began to suck on the red plastic dildo, coating it with her saliva. When it was lubricated, she pulled my desk chair around into the middle of the room and sat in it, her legs spread wide apart. On being beckoned imperiously, I shuffled forwards on my knees, bringing the face-fucker up to her moist furrow.

‘Fuck me, you pussy slut!’ she ordered, her eyes gleaming with desire, ‘give me what I want – and give it good!’

At once, I bent to the task, as she helpfully stretched her labia apart with her fingers. I slid the face-dick inside her, as she resumed rubbing and flicking against her own clit. Bending at the waist, I began a piston-like insertion and withdrawal of the dildo, and her hips rose to meet me, pushing forwards off the edge of the chair, her thighs spreading even wider apart. She began to grunt again, this time when my downwards shafts reached their furthest into her. After several minutes of this treatment, she began to get a slightly glazed look, and her hips began to judder and tremble. She jerked the cups of her bra downwards, exposing her jutting breasts, taking them in her hands and madly squeezing and pulling on them.

Suddenly, with a broken cry, she released her tits and instead grabbed handfuls of my hair in each hand, using it – rather painfully – as a handle with which to ram the strap-on in and out of her wetly slapping pussy, with deep and forceful plunges that were given even greater effect by being met with volcanic upthrusts of her pelvis. Sweat was coating her throat, breasts, stomach and thighs, and the smell of her meaty cunt was filling my nostrils with every breath that I could snatch. I was now getting fully in the rhythm of this – at first, my pressures on the valve in my mouth had not been effectively co-ordinated, but now I was giving it a vicious bite just before the terminal point of insertion – this was the trick, as it allowed just enough time for the liquid to be forced into the expanding tip as it hit home to its deepest extent.

Janice began to emit a series of barking cries, sounding something like a dog which had been trodden on, high-pitched and desperate. I was no longer in control, as her grip on my hair was deciding the pace of the fucking, but I was able to lean all my weight into it, spearing her pussy almost viciously hard. Her back arched so much that her whole pelvis left the chair – I nearly lost my balance, but somehow recovered and delivered a final thrust with all the force and weight that I could manage, holding it deep inside her rather than withdrawing it, and pumping the valve so that the dildo tip vibrated in a series of pulsing jerks. She gave a long howling shriek, screaming that she was coming, and then I pulled the face-cock out on the recoil as she released my head, after which she collapsed back onto my leather chair, her legs spread wide apart and her arms dangling loosely over the sides.

I resumed my posture of submission, kneeling humbly before her in my restraints, looking down at the carpet in front of me. After a moment, I heard an indrawn shudder of breath, and then felt the wind of movement. Janice’s hand came down to caress my breasts quite gently, cupping and stroking each one.

‘Very good, my little pussy-bitch, very good.’ she said gently. I remained in my place as she unstrapped the face-dildo and then unlocked and removed the handcuffs. She knelt on the floor in front of me, with a gentler expression on her face than any I had since Officer Sterling had sprung her speed trap.

‘Wow! You were amazing,’ she stated; ‘that was so good – better than I ever thought it would be. I think you’re the best fuck I’ve ever had!’

I blushed with thrilled pleasure, and responded as she kissed me softly on the lips, her hands still playing with my nipples.

‘Oh, Janice, I’ve never had it so good before – I’ve never, ever been fucked so good as you did me just now! Thank you, thank you so much!’

She smiled, and I could sense relief as well as pleasure – and I suddenly realised that in many ways, she had been the one taking the risks here. She couldn’t even have given me a speeding fine, as she was not on duty, whereas if things had gone wrong and I made a complaint against her, she could easily have lost her job, and maybe worse.

‘Yes?’ she said, with just a trace of uncertainty; ‘you liked it then?’

I hastened to reassure her. ‘It was wonderful, and you are so damn fucking sexy – in that uniform, you are the hottest babe on this planet, let me tell you!’ I affirmed with vehemence. She looked delighted, and still more so when I added:

‘Please, Janice – it’s not just this once, is it? I want to get to know you, and I want you to fuck me so many more times!!’

I then had a moment of doubt, a fear that I had been presumptuous, and asked if that was possible, or did she have a partner. My relief was vast when she replied, with a slightly wistful expression, that she didn’t – that she had not had any steady girlfriend for a long time. I couldn’t believe my luck, as I was aware that I might be as much as five or six years older than her (actually, it turned out to be only three), and, despite my former-model good looks, she might not want me for anything further.

I looked at her coyly, and reached out my right hand to slip my fingers along her still-gaping pussy lips, pressing just a little inside her.

‘So …’ I said, drawing it out, ‘is that an opening I could apply for? I do have on-the-job experience now, after all.’

She gave a genuine laugh at my saucy double-meanings, and then looked at me seriously.

‘Yes, Trudi Durhiem,’ she said, with gentle sincerity, ‘I would love to be your lover, and for you to be mine. I hardly dared hope for this when I thought of this plan – I’ve watched you in the last few weeks, when I could, though you haven’t realised it, and I’ve become more and more obsessed with you. I want you, all of you, time and time again!’

We fell into each others’ arms, trading endearments, and then slowly slid down to lie on the floor together, side by side, kissing gently and caressing. After a while, the unheated room became a bit uncomfortable, and as our sweat dried we began to feel rather chilled. We got dressed, and Janice said she had to return the cruiser to the police garage before midnight, when her understanding commander’s shift ended. So we drove in convoy again, this time with the patrol car leading the way, and I parked in the street outside the county offices and waited for her. About five minutes later she climbed in, and – as there was no one nearby – I leaned across and kissed her on the lips, my hand diving up under her skirt to stroke the crotch of her thong, which was still deliciously damp with her juices.

I would hear no refusal, and drove us directly to my comfortable house – back along the road where she had stopped me (she pointed out her ambush lair on the way, and we both laughed as we passed the verge where I had pulled over, expecting a male cop to try hitting on me). The house which had often seemed rather too large for just me suddenly felt right, and I ushered her through the hall and up the stairs. I was so glad now that I had renovated the bathroom – increasing its size and installing a huge corner bath that was more than big enough for two to enjoy. Feeling that there was everything to celebrate, I removed a bottle of Moet & Chandon Brut from the refrigerator (I always keep a bottle chilled) and took it upstairs with two elegant champagne flutes which I had bought at Tiffany’s in New York. We showered together, enjoying every touch, and then slid into each end of the warm bath, surrounded by mounds of lavender-scented bubbles. I let her pop the champagne cork, and we drank toasts to our new relationship, and chatted until the water began to cool. We dried each other in the soft cotton towels, and then for the first time I took Officer Janice Sterling into my bed, where she stayed that night – and to my wonderment and joy, she has stayed ever since.

I have written this account just over a year after our first meeting. It still remains the best fuck that either of us has ever known, but we regularly do our best in trying to match it. I am usually the submissive one in our love-making, but not always. The sight of Officer Sterling hogtied with her own handcuffs, her skirt ricked up around her waist, her uniform blouse torn open and her tits pulled out of their bra cups, is one of the highlights of my life. Once, when she was completely at my mercy like this, I fucked her with her own police nightstick, ignoring her mewling pleas that it was too wide, it wouldn’t fit – and proving her very satisfyingly wrong. Since then, it has been a regular part of our fuck-play.

Within a week, Janice moved out of her rented flat and into my – now our – house. Her closest friends (including her very attractive 42-year-old sergeant, with whom we have had some mind-blowing threesomes – she especially likes putting me in bondage) know we are a couple, and honor and respect that. From time to time, depending upon Janice’s duty roster, I work late and she comes by the office at the end of her shift, still in uniform, and she fucks me again on my desk. Often she is wearing her more usual navy blue trousers rather than the skirt; once she was so hungry to do me that she didn’t remove any of her uniform apart from the utility belt and gun holster, and just strapped the big dildo on top of her trousers. She ripped my panties away (I was wearing a micro mini-skirt in anticipation of her arrival, so that was no obstacle), and then screwed me doggy-style across my desk whilst still wearing all of her uniform – it was a wonderful turn-on, and I was yelling and screaming in ecstasy as I came and came.

Last week, we celebrated our first anniversary with a compete re-enactment: she borrowed the police cruiser again, and as I sped down the country road on my way home, behind me I suddenly heard the yowl of a siren and saw in my mirror the flashing strobe of red and blue lights – but this time, as I pulled onto the roadside verge, my expression was the smile of the cat who has well and truly got the cream.

If you enjoyed this, check out my other stories … you might like them too … (to find them, follow the author link at the top of this story)

Part 4 of a series. Please read in order to get the whole story.

This is a plot driven story.

Aly’s eyes slowly blinked and opened, it was still somewhat dark. The light rain outside pattered on the roof and windows of the cabin. Aly’s eyes adjusted to focus as she slowly looked around at the group, all laying in the big makeshift bed on the floor. To her left, Erin and Suzy were cuddled up, wrapped in a blanket. They laid on one small mattress, slightly edging off onto Aly’s larger mattress. To Aly’s right, on her mattress, was Alex. He was ‘spooning’ her side. His arm and leg draped upon Aly. Beside him was Becca, she was on Alex’s mattress and half wrapped up in his blanket. Becca’s mattress and blanket sat alone beside her. Aly shifted slightly and Alex snuggled in closer to her, still asleep. She felt a bit of a ‘poke’ on her thigh. ‘Maybe it’s just a button or zipper from Alex’s shorts.’ She thought. She breathed slow, closing her eyes and relaxed, her mind went back to the memory of the night before and she felt her stomach flutter. She smiled a sneaky smile to herself. -‘Wait. Alex is wearing gym shorts. No zipper or buttons.’ Her mind snapped and her eyes shot open again. She looked around subtly and made sure the girls were still asleep. Then focused her gaze towards Alex. He was breathing deep and slow, still sound asleep. She ran her hand down herself towards her thigh, she kept watch on Alex as to not disturb him. She got down to where his crotch was pushed up against her. The back of her hand brushed his lower stomach. She froze momentarily as he shifted a bit in his sleep. She slowly inched herself away to make a bit of space between them. She let out a soft breath as her curious erotic ambitions took over. She let out another breath, it was more of a moan. She moved her hand down and lightly felt the front of Alex’s loose shorts. She felt what was ‘poking’ her. His small member was stiff and pointing straight out, tenting his shorts, previously tight against her thigh. She only brushed the tip with her knuckle, but she knew what it was and her body tingled all over. She swallowed and tried to get a better feel of his little stiff shaft. She traced the tent with her fingers. Lightly at first, and applied more pressure as she felt she could without waking him. He was very hard. His little pecker was skinny, but she was surprised at the length. She must have been moving too much or using too much pressure as Alex began to stir awake. She stopped moving and closed her eyes, pretending to be asleep. But she kept her hand against his stiff member. Alex let out a soft awakening moan, she felt him adjust his position and he seemed to push his groin against her more, then relaxed. She stayed still. He pressed again, she heard a very soft gasp escape him. He did this a few times before Aly couldn’t help but push her hand back a bit more to feel more of him, meeting his small thrusts. This startled him and he slowly backed off and sat up slightly. Aly took this as a sign that she should ‘wake up’ too. She blinked and pretended as if she was just waking up. She looked up as Alex was smiling down at her.

“Good morning.” Aly said in a tender voice.

“Is it morning?” Alex asked, as it was still dark out.

“I think so.” Aly answered softly as she uncovered and crawled to the end of the mattress, wiggling her bum and she climbed over the blankets and pillows. She stood slowly and checked the time.

“Yeah it is. We actually even slept in a bit today.” Aly said a bit louder. The other girls started to stir aswell from the sound of Aly’s voice. Aly looked out the window.

“Looks like today isn’t very promising for weather.” She said, then turned back to the kids. Becca unraveled herself from the blanket she was in. Suzy and Erin giggled and continued to hug and cuddle under the blanket. Alex ‘rearranged’ himself and stood up.

“Uh, did I take your blanket?” Becca asked as she looked at the blanket she had just uncovered herself with, and saw hers off to the side.

“Yeah, we shared for a bit, but you seemed to roll up in it so I shared with Aly.” Alex answered.

“Oh.. oops… sorry.” Becca said.

“It’s ok.” Alex answered cheerfully.

“Ok, well we should get up and rush a bit, or we’ll be late for breakfast.” Aly announced. Becca stretched and stood. Erin and Suzy let out a groan, transitioning to giggles, and slowly uncovered, revealing their nakedness.

“I slept really good.” Suzy said as she stretched.

“Told you! Sleeping naked is so much better!” Erin giggled.

“Yeah, it was also nice cuddling… except you kick in your sleep!” Suzy said and tossed a pillow at Erin. Erin laughed back and shrugged. She turned and wiggled her bare bum and scurried over to get dressed. Everyone got dressed in the open, except Alex, who struggled to change under a blanket. Aly felt bad as she watched Alex struggle, now that Aly knew why. She thought again about maybe telling the group. But then they may get even more distracted or ashamed of their own nudity. Aly thought it would be best to think about that later. The group finally dressed and rushed to the bathroom quickly before heading to the cafeteria. It was gloomy skies and lightly raining. They were a bit wet when the arrived but not soaked. Shianne was already seated, waiting and watching for Aly and the girls.

“Hey! Took you long enough!” Shianne groaned sarcastically as they approached.

“We slept in a bit.” Becca replied, slightly out of breath.

“Late night?” Shianne asked, winking at Aly. None of the girls noticed, and Aly just brushed it off as if to say ‘If only you knew.’

“The storm made us sleep more I guess.” Erin added, trying to sound intelligent.

The group got their breakfast and began to eat. Aly sat beside Shianne. She leaned over and very quietly whispered to Shianne.

“So, I did it last night.” She whispered.

“Did what?” Shianne asked, in her own quiet tone.

“You know… what we talked about yesterday?” Aly said with a coy smile.

Shianne let out a small gasp, she smiled proudly.

“You did?” Shianne asked excitedly.

Aly nodded with her own smile.

“I just couldn’t wait any longer, after all that’s happened.” Aly added.

Shianne pumped her eyebrows.

“Would’ve loved to watch.” Shianne said sneakily, biting her lip seductively, but with a childish smile.

Aly just laughed the sexual tension off and lightly nudged Shianne.

The group finished their breakfast and ran back to the cabin. Shianne’s eyes widened when she saw how the beds were arranged. She went over and whispered to Aly.

“You, y’know.. rubbed one out with the beds like this?!” She asked, sounding surprised. Aly nodded shyly with a smile.

“Now that’s hot, I really wish I was here for that.” Shianne admitted with a smile.

“Here for what?” Suzy’s voice broke their private conversation. Aly froze.

“Oh, umm, just for the slumber party you girls had, looks like it was fun all in one big bed.” Shianne said, saving the situation from escalating. Aly breathed a sigh of relief. Shianne went and sprawled out on the bed and the girls played pile on. While the girls played on the bed, Alex came and pulled Aly aside.

“Are you going to tell Shianne our secret today?” Alex asked.

“I don’t have to, we can wait if you want.” Aly answered back kindly.

“No it’s ok. I want her to know too. But can you tell her?” Alex asked. Aly was surprised that he wanted her to share the information so soon. But Aly agreed. She checked the schedule and saw that they were in the craft cabin.

“Well at least we will be out of the rain this morning.” Aly said to the group. And the group went to the craft cabin. They made necklaces and bracelets. While the kids were crafting Aly stood off to the side with Shianne.

“I have some…news…” Aly said softly.

“News?” Shianne asked.

“I guess more of a…revelation. ” Aly replied cautiously.

“Oh?” Shianne added simply.

“Yeah… but you have to promise to keep it a secret. It could potentially get us in trouble.” Aly said somewhat sternly.

“Mmm…” Shianne let out a moan.

“I like those kind of secrets.” She added, while raising her eyebrows and smiled sexily.

“Not like that.” Aly said back, Shianne’s smile faded.

“Well maybe kinda like that.” Aly added, Shianne smiled again, a bit more confused looking.

“Out with it then girl.” Shianne probed.

Aly took a deep breath.

“It’s about the girls.” Aly started.

“Did they catch you masturbating?” Shianne gasped a bit loud for a whisper. Aly shushed her.

“No. Well almost, but that’s not what I’m getting at.” Aly stumbled out, hushed.

“Then what about the girls?” Shianne asked, quieting her voice.

“Well maybe not ‘girls’”. Aly said.

Shianne blinked and gave Aly a frustrated look.

Aly took a deep breath.

“Alex is a boy.” Aly outed with a quiet huff.

“What?!” Shianne asked quite loudly.

“Shh!” Aly responded.

“Sorry…what?” Shianne answered back in a forced whisper.

“Alex’s parents couldn’t afford the boys camp. So Alex is ‘pretending’ to be a girl so she – ahem, ‘he’ could come to camp.” Aly explained.

“Wow….umm… well… that explains a lot.” Shianne thought aloud.

“I know. But he wanted me to tell you. He also wants to tell the others, but I told him we should keep it quiet until the right time arises. If ever.” Aly continued.

Shianne choked a giggle.

“Right time, or right ‘thing’ arises? She huffed an excited giggle.

Aly looked back sternly but cracked a smile.

“What? He must have some sort of ‘arising issue’ being surrounded in nude prancing girls all the time.” Shianne tried to justify her joke.

“I guess it would be ‘hard’ for him.” Aly giggled but then felt guilty as she joked about Alex’s difficulties.

“Hmmm… well how did you find out?” Shianne asked.

“I gave him the new swimsuit we bought and he went on about how it ‘wouldn’t fit’… And one thing lead to another and-” Aly trailed off.

“And what?” Shianne pried.

“Well… he ended up naked.” Aly said, biting her lip as she revealed the secret.

“You saw him naked?” Shianne gasped.

“Then what happened?” She added, enthused.

“Nothing.. well nothing much..” Aly said.

“What do you mean nothing much?” Shianne asked with a smirk.

“Well I ‘helped’ him put on his new bathing suit..” Aly admitted.

“Oh…” Shianne said wide-eyed.

“I’m finished!” Alex’s voice echoed and he approached Aly and Shianne. They were slightly startled by his approach. He held up a few beaded necklaces.

“I made you each one.” He said, handing both Aly and Shianne a necklace.

“Awe, that’s so sweet. Thank you.” Aly replied kindly. Shianne just smiled goofily at Alex. Aly rolled her eyes at the awkwardness of Shianne. She looked at the time and told the group they had some freetime before lunch. The group walked out of the craft cabin to see yet more rain coming down. The group rushed back to their cabin and tried to decide what to do. The girls looked out the windows with frowns, disliking the weather conditions. Shianne whispered something in Aly’s ear.

“Good idea!” Aly replied.

“Ok girls, we have a surprise for you. And a potentially fun activity.” Aly announced. The kids all turned and looked at Aly. Aly walked over to her suitcase and pulled out a couple shopping bags.

“Now, Alex already got her surprise, but we got a surprise for all of you too.” Aly explained to the girls, and followed up by pulling out one of the bathing suit sets.

“Shianne and I got you girls all matching bathing suits!” Aly exclaimed excitedly. The girls all beamed with joy as they saw the suit Aly held up. They cheered and thanked Aly and Shianne with hugs. They all retrieved their new suits and admired them.

“Ugh, I wish we could use them, but stupid rain!” Becca grumbled and pouted. The other’s smiles transitioned to frowns as well, as they processed the current weather situation.

“Well here’s the deal! You can put on your suits and we can play outside in the rain.” Aly suggested energetically.

The girls contemplated the idea.

“That sounds like it could be fun.” Erin answered.

“We could practice our cheers?” Becca added a bit more excitedly.

“Yeah! And now we even have matching outfits!” Suzy beamed.

The group psyched themselves up and started to disrobe and dress in their suits.

Alex struggled underneath his blanket.

“Umm. I think I need help.” Alex mumbled quietly towards Aly and Shianne, who watched the girls converse and dress themselves.

“Oo! I can help you!” Shianne answered back, overly excited sounding.

“Umm…” Alex shyly cowered, looking up at Aly.

Aly smiled and nodded at Alex. She crouched down beside him,

“She knows our secret now, but I can help you if you prefer.” Aly whispered kindly.

Alex smiled proudly.

“Shianne can help!” He said as he relaxed and almost looked excited that someone else knew.

Shianne jumped in happily and half crawled under the blanket.

“Whoa! Excited much?” Aly gasped towards Shianne who just smiled up broadly at Aly, Shianne cuddled in close to Alex and they both wiggled and giggled. Aly stood back up and turned to the others as they modeled their suits for each other. The giggles and movement behind Aly caused a distraction and Aly had to say something to hold the others’ attention.

“Ok girls, one rule though. If you see any lightening or hear any thunder, we have to come back inside. Ok?” She announced and expected a response as the girls focused on her. They all nodded and agreed.

“Done!” Alex said from behind Aly and he rushed back over with the others and they looked each other up and down. Shianne stepped in close beside Aly, sounding short on breath.

“That was fun!” Shianne whispered, exasperated.

“Are you that desperate and horny?” Aly snickered back.

“Call it what you will.” Shianne shrugged.

“Oh you.” Aly rolled her eyes and huffed a laugh.

“Maybe I wouldn’t be so ‘desperate’ if you would just put out.” Shianne nudged Aly with a sneaky laugh.

Aly shuddered as tingles ran down her spine ending between her legs.

“Put out what?” Suzy’s voice beckoned, as the kids all turned towards Aly and Shianne.

There was a moment of silence.

“The fire within my loins!” Shianne announced loudly.

Aly’s eyes widened and her stomach fluttered. She flushed red and froze in shock of Shianne’s abrupt response.

“Huh?” Erin groaned, looking quite confused. Aly’s shock subsided as she saw the kids’ blank stares.

“Nothing, just boring adult stuff.” Aly tried to brush off having to explain or open up for more discussion.

“Is that like when you’re hoo-ha gets warm and tingly sometimes when you see naked people?” Becca asked in a childish, yet blunt way.

All eyes turned to Becca, then back to Aly and Shianne. Aly swallowed hard.

“In a way, yes.” Shianne answered the girls.

“It means you’re body is ready for S-E-X.” Becca said more confidently.

The girls giggled at the ‘naughty’ talk. Aly felt nervous and slightly guilty about the conversation.

“That doesn’t sound like ‘boring’ adult stuff.” Suzy added, causing more giggles.

“Yeah! I like that feeling.” Erin said matter-of-factly.

Aly stirred uncomfortably and cleared her throat.

“Look, they’re young and learning. This should be a safe environment to talk about certain things. Otherwise they may learn it from the wrong sources.” Shianne said, directed at Aly, sensing her discomfort. Aly was surprised by Shianne’s mature answer, it calmed her down some, reminding her of her own camp experiences.

“I guess you’re right.” Aly admitted.

“Ok girls, we want you to be comfortable to ask us questions, but it will have to be later. We should get outside and play while we still can.” Aly concluded.

The girls beamed and smiled, while blushing.

They all went outside and Aly and Shianne followed, still wearing their clothes. The kids played, skipped and rolled around in a field. Aly and Shianne stood under a tree, watching the kids.

“So… are we really going to have the sex talk with them?” Shianne asked.

Aly thought for a moment.

“Uh. I don’t know. I don’t think we should gather them and sit them down to explain the whole thing. But I think we need to make sure that they know if they have questions, we will answer them honestly.” Aly explained.

“I agree.” Shianne nodded.

There was a moment of silence.

“I hope they have questions.” Shianne added as she thought aloud.

“Me too.” Aly admitted with a smile. The two made eye contact for a second and they smiled.

“There’s something just… exciting, about their innocence.” Shianne hummed.

“Yeah, I kind of miss those days.” Aly admitted thoughtfully.

“What do you miss most?” Shainne asked, as they continued to watch the kids play with childish laughter.

“Hmm… probably the slumber parties, and learning and discovering new things.” Aly answered.

“What about you?” She added, nudging Shianne.

“I miss the slumber parties too! Especially the games I used to play at them.” Shianne answered, nudging Aly back.

“Oh? What games?” Aly asked with a snicker.

“Spin the bottle, doctor, house, twister, truth or dare.” Shianne listed off with a slight moan.

“Oh yeah! Remember we bought a truth or dare?” Aly perked up remembering their trip to the mall.

“Just thinking of this is making me excited!” Shianne laughed.

“What kind of ‘excited’?” Aly daringly asked, leaning into Shianne.

“Oh…many ways..” Shianne giggled.

The field the kids played in began to get muddy, it was slippery and the kids started to run and slide through the mud. Soon enough they took turns treating a small hill as a muddy slip’n’slide. They started to collide into each other and looked as if they were mud wrestling but laughing hysterically.

“Such dirty girls.” Aly laughed as she watched, making sure no one got hurt.

“Them or us?” Shianne giggled and swatted Aly’s bum through her wet yoga pants. Aly jolted and laughed.

Then a loud crackle of thunder struck. The wind picked up and it started to rain harder. Everyone jumped a bit.

“Ok girls! We should go inside now!” Aly hollered out to the girls, who’s laughter subsided and a few screams echoed from the thunder. They all ran over to Aly and Shianne.

“Oh girls, you are so muddy and wet!” Aly laughed as they hugged her.

“Mmm, wet.” Shianne moaned quietly, which got her a stern look from Aly, who eventually cracked a sensual smile.

“That was really fun!” Suzy smiled big.

“Yeah! We played and wrestled and a fire started in my loins!” Erin yelled out, and caused the group to all laugh.

Aly’s knees felt weak momentarily. She thought she should say something, but no one else was near and she couldn’t help but feel a rush throughout her body.

Another crack of thunder and flash of distant lightning broke the embrace and they all rushed back towards the cabin. When they were almost back to the cabin, Aly changed direction and led the group in a frantic run to the shower room. They all quickly entered the door a few nervous high pitched girly screams echoed. The commotion of about 6 other naked girls blurred in the room.

“Oops!” A nervous voice squeaked. Aly looked towards where it came from, a girl a couple years older than Aly trembled and tried to cover herself as she stood naked surrounded in kids, the same age group as Aly had, all naked.

“Umm, I was just, I, uh…please don’t tell Sharyn.” The counselor’s voice shook in embarrassment.

Aly took a deep breath in.

“I won’t.” Aly said, trying to calm the older girl down.

“Tell Miss.Sharyn what?” One of the other kids asked, half hugging her councilor as she still looked very embarrassed.

“Umm, you know how I told you counselor’s aren’t supposed to shower with the kids?” She tried to explain.

“It’s really no big deal Selina. Our girls convinced us too!” Shianne spoke up and stepped into view.

“Shianne? Is that you?” Selina, the councilor, asked as she turned and looked towards Shianne, and breathed a sigh of relief.

“Yeah it is! I haven’t seen you in a couple years! I’m a helper this year!” Shianne said excitedly and ran over to hug the older girl. To Aly’s surprise, Selina smiled and dropped her attempt of covering her body as she returned the hug to Shianne.

Aly couldn’t help herself but take in the features of the older girl, though she was only a few years older than Aly, her body was more matured. Her breasts were larger and her curves more defined. Aly felt a tingle in her lower stomach as she saw more of the girl in her now relaxed state. Aly’s eyes traced her smooth body, her bikini tan lines prominent on her hourglass figure.

“Oh! This is Aly.” Shianne said and signalled towards Aly, she looked up Selina’s body to her eyes.

“This is Selina, she was my councilor here a couple years ago.” Shianne explained to Aly’s awkward stare.

“Ha, hi, sorry if we are overlapping into your shower time.” Selina said, waving and placing her weight onto one leg, her thighs parted comfortably and she relaxed her hand on a hip.

“Oh no, we aren’t scheduled, we just got a bit muddy so I wanted the girls to rinse off before we went inside our cabin.” Aly said with a smile, trying to keep eye contact and not let her gaze wander Selina’s body.

“So I guess I’m not the only one who’s group convinced them to shower together.” Selina said, relaxing before the larger group.

“HA! Convinced? If I remember correctly, you showered with me as a camper too!” Shianne called her out with a smile.

“Well I was your favourite councilor!” Selina smiled and shrugged, nudging Shianne.

“Girls this age need to see what a real body looks like, imperfections and all.” Selina stated matter-of-factly.

“Pfft, imperfections? You’re beautiful!” Shianne stated and stood back to unashamedly look at all of Selina’s nude form. Aly too, thought she was very attractive. Selina smiled and blushed but didn’t cover up as Aly and Shianne gawked.

“Well you are all welcome to join us!” Selina commented.

Erin and Suzy already began to take off their suits and joined the other girls in the showers, giggling and chatting.

“You girls make sure you rinse the mud off you’re suits too, you could have just showered in them.” Aly said.

Erin and Suzy held up their suits to wash them and Becca and Alex showered in their bathing suits. Aly and Shianne stayed dressed in the centre of the room and Selina joined them, but stayed naked and they chatted while the kids showered.

After a few minutes Aly saw that her group had cleaned off all the mud and were just fooling around with the other girls. Aly looked at the time on the clock that hung in the room.

“Ok girls, we should head back and change quickly and get over for our lunch time.” Aly announced.

The girls grumbled at having to say farewell to the new friends, but Aly assured them they could all hang out again soon. Shianne hugged Selina goodbye.

“Bye Aly, nice meeting you! I’d offer, but not sure if you’d want a naked hug.” Selina joked.

“Oh! She’d love a naked hug!” Shianne laughed and hip checked Aly towards Selina. Aly hunched shyly, feeling herself blush, she followed her eyes up Selina’s body and she felt nervous with the urge to embrace her.

Selina held her arms open and gave Aly a friendly, yet daring, smile.

Aly thought back to the conversation with Shianne about just going with the flow and feelings. She took a breath and went in, she wrapped her arms around Selina’s waist and she hugged her back tightly with an audible ‘Mmm’. Aly felt her warm body through her wet t shirt. She felt the curve and pressure of her breasts and the poke from her nipples. Aly’s crotch tingled and she breathed in the clean, yet wet smell of Selina’s hair.

“Awe.” Shianne’s voice echoed behind her. They ended the hug and bid farewell and everyone ran back to the cabin.

“Everyone get dressed, we have to rush to lunch. And hang up your swimsuits on the the railing outside, hopefully they will dry once the rain stops.” Aly said, and the girls started to take off their wet suits, Erin gathered everyone’s suits and stepped out the door and hung them up outside, still naked and scurried back inside.

“Hey you. Remember you shouldn’t be naked outside the cabin.” Aly said, but smiled at Erin’s cute response of “Oops, hehe.” And a shrug. Aly stifled a laugh and offered Shianne a dry set of her clothes, she agreed and they too started to undress.

Aly took notice of Alex, who had his back to the group and was actually changing out in the open, though he faced away so no one saw his penis.

The girls couldn’t help but stop what they were doing and look at the ‘new’ bare bum before them.

“Cute butt Alex!” Erin said.

“Erin!” Aly snarled, eyeing Erin with her hands on her naked hips.

“What? I’m just trying to be nice. It was a compliment.” Erin justified herself with her hands raised. Alex pulled up his underwear and shorts, he turned around and was smiling. Aly breathed a sigh of relief seeing that Erin didn’t embarrass Alex. Aly walked over, bent down on one knee and quietly apologized to Erin for getting after her, she explained that she just wasn’t sure how Alex would react. Erin smiled unfazed and hugged Aly, almost knocking her over. Her soft body pressed against Aly’s bare skin. Her body tingled at the skin on skin contact.

“She does have a nice bum.” Erin whispered in Aly’s ear and they both giggled and tickled each other before getting up and quickly dressed.

They jogged to the cafeteria, the rain had slowed a bit but it was still pretty dark. The group met Selina’s group and had lunch together. Selina’s helper was there now, her name was Natasha and her and Shianne actually attended camp together for a few years, so they caught up and reminisced. Aly got to know Selina better. The kids carried on their own small talk.

After lunch, while cleaning up, Sharyn, the camp director came up and asked Aly to come talk to her.

Aly instantly got nervous. ‘Did she find out about the showers? Or the muddy play? Or about Alex’s secret? Was she in trouble?’ She thought and got more nervous as they took a few steps away.

“Is there something wrong?” Aly asked nervously.

“No, no, I just have your group scheduled at the beach this afternoon, but the weather won’t allow that. Every other group is booked elsewhere. So would your group be ok getting some board games and play in the cafeteria or in your cabin?” Sharyn asked. Aly breathed an obvious sigh of relief.

“Yeah that’s no problem at all!” She answered cheerfully.

“Ok good! And we’re doing a movie night in the cafeteria, instead of a fire tonight.” Sharyn added.

Aly nodded with a smile and went back to the others.

“What’s up?” Suzy asked, referring to the talk with Sharyn.

“Well we were scheduled to be at beach this afternoon, but because of the weather we will be staying in and playing some board games at the cabin, but tonight there is a camp wide movie that will be shown here in the cafeteria.” Aly tried to sound optimistic.

“Yay! I love board games!” Alex perked up.

“Me too!” The others chimed in. Aly smiled. They finished up and said goodbye to Selina and Natasha’s group. And went to a small games room attached to the cafeteria. The kids gathered a few games of interest and quickly went back to their cabin. Shianne said she was going to go grab some things from her cabin and that she’d meet the others at the cabin soon after.

Aly arrived at the cabins with the kids.

“Why don’t we put on our pjs and get out of our wet clothes for the games.” Aly suggested.

“My pjs are naked.” Erin said with a smirk.

“And so are Suzy’s now too!” She added with a giggle.

“But I’m a bit cold from the rain.” Suzy said with a shiver, as she peeled off her wet clothes.

“Well ok then ya party pooper!” Erin sassed with a giggle. She quickly took off her clothes. Aly noticed she had goosebumps across her body and she shivered a bit too.

“Are you sure you’re not chilly? Your goosebumps say you are.” Aly laughed.

“Ok, maybe I’m a bit chilly.” Erin responded. Now hugging herself, she grabbed her nightgown and pulled it on. Becca sorted through many pairs that she brought.

“Holy! How many pajamas do you need?” Erin laughed, walking over to Becca’s dresser.

“I came prepared.” Becca smiled with a shrug.

The kids laughed and Aly took notice that Alex changed again out in the open, but with his back towards the group. He pulled up his gym shorts, with no undies, and put on a shirt before turning to face the others.

Becca, Suzy and Erin all wore nightgowns. Becca was the only one who wore panties though.

Aly searched and also chose a nightgown. She disrobed and choose to wear panties with her nightgown.

Soon after everyone was dressed Shianne arrived. She struggled to open the door and awkwardly stumbled in with her arms full. She had a backpack, a small suitcase, a pillow and a blanket.

“Whoa! Talk about coming prepared.” Aly laughed at her struggles. The kids all giggled, Shianne just smiled, not understanding the inside joke.

“I talked to Sharyn, and she said I can stay in your guys’ cabin!” Shianne said and she plopped her baggage down on Aly’s mattress-free bed.

“As long as you all behave yourselves and it was ok with Aly.” She added with a huff, as she was out of breath.

“Its ok with me!” Aly added with a smile.

“I knew it would be. That’s why I brought my stuff before asking haha!” Shianne laughed.

“Awe dang! I didn’t bring a nightgown to match all of you.” Shianne grumbled.

“Alex doesn’t have one either.” Erin said.

“But that’s ok!” She quickly added, not wanting to exclude Alex.

“Well usually I sleep au natural, but I guess I can put something on.” Shianne laughed, winking at Aly, who blushed and smiled back.

“What’s oh natural?” Suzy asked.

“It’s AU natural, I think French.. but it means I usually sleep nudey.” Shianne answered with a sinister giggle.

“So do I!” Erin hollered wide-eyed.

“And Suzy does too now!” She added with an exaggerated wave to Suzy.

“Best way to sleep!” Shianne stated with a broad smile.

“I agree!” Suzy added quickly.

Everyone watched unashamedly as Shianne got naked before searching her suitcase for a pair of shorts and a tank top. She exaggerated her movements as she dressed slowly, and to Aly’s benefit, very sensually.

The kids started to discuss what game to play as they scattered them about on the big floor bed. Shianne quickly shoved her clothes into Becca’s dresser and tossed her pillow down on Aly’s mattress and sat with the girls.

Throughout much discussion, they decided to play the game of Life.

Erin and Suzy set the game up, distributing the coloured cars to each player.

“Whoever wins gets to choose next game.” Becca stated, and the others agreed. They played through the game. Erin made sure to announce that when her character got married that she wanted to marry a girl. Alex played as a girl, but also married a girl. Erin and Alex smiled at each other and highfived. Throughout the game the kids would adjust their sitting positions and show glimpses under their nightgowns. Shianne definitely took notice and would nudge or place her hand or thigh against Aly to acknowledge the flashes. Aly would smile and her tummy would flutter as her and Shianne played the peeking game. The kids continued the game and talked about nothing specific. Alex ended up winning the game. The other girls all shared congratulations, and helped clean up.

“Ok Alex, you won, now you get to choose the next game.” Aly said.

The girls all started giving their ‘suggestions’ to Alex, who listened, but kept shuffling through the pile of games thinking.

“Oh! I almost forgot! We have another game to add to the choices!” Aly jumped up and went and dug through her bags. The kids all watched expectantly and Shianne smiled. Aly retrieved the truth or dare game, that was geared for an older group than theirs, but Aly and Shianne agreed it better suited their group when they bought it at the mall. Aly modeled the game as she brought the box over and added it to the pile of games before Alex. The girls all read it and smiled. They started begging Alex to choose that game. Erin pleaded loudest;

“Oh please, please choose this one!” She then got on her knees. Alex stood up and smiled as all the girls begged before him. He put his hand under his chin and hummed an exaggerated ‘Hmmm’. Aly smiled at his outgoing tease.

“Please! I’ll do anything!” Erin pleaded, then leapt forward and hugged Alex tightly. But since she was on her knees and Alex was standing, her face pressed tightly against the front of his shorts. Erin nuzzled her face into his crotch as she acted to beg him. Alex blushed and stumbled to keep his footing. Aly’s heart skipped a beat at their position, knowing Alex wasn’t wearing any underwear and only thin, loose shorts. Shianne stifled a laugh and nudged Aly.

“Okay, okay. We can play truth or dare!” Alex giggled and submitted happily to the girls, especially Erin’s, begging. Erin squealed and backed away on her knees, she looked up at Alex.

“Is there something in your shorts?” She asked. Aly could swear she gasped loud enough for everyone to hear. Aly jumped in.

“Erin, could you please move the other games off the bed to make more room?” Aly asked, hoping to steer Erin’s attention away.

“Sure!” Erin said, she took one last quizzical glance at Alex’s crotch before she excitedly started to move the pile of games. Suzy helped her and Becca unwrapped the new game. Aly sighed a breath of relief.

“That was close.” Shianne whispered and giggled in only Aly’s earshot.

“Childish distraction for the win.” Aly giggled back, feeling excited anticipation for what was to come.

Everyone gathered around in a circle, Alex knelt on his knees, and sat down. Erin and Suzy sat cross legged, not attempting to cover their crotches. Becca laid on her stomach. Aly and Shianne sat beside each other, resting on opposing hips, their shoulders touching.

Becca placed the stack of cards in the centre of the circle, along with an electronic ‘spinner’. It was a circle with light up arrows pointing outwards all around a button the read ‘SPIN’. Aly explained that a truth answered is worth one point and a dare is worth two. Becca pressed the ‘SPIN’ button and the arrows lit up going around and around, it slowed down and then beeped, flashing an arrow pointed closest to Suzy.

“Ok Suzy you’re up!” Aly said and pulled a card and asked; “Truth or dare?”

“Ummm, dare!” Suzy responded.

“Oo. Starting off with a dare.” Shianne applauded her.

Aly read the dare.

“Close your eyes and I will choose one person to tickle your foot, you have to guess who it was. If you guess correctly, you get double points!” Aly read.

“Hehe, ok.” Suzy giggled and covered her eyes. She uncrossed her legs and stuck her bare feet out to the centre. All the kids silently pointed at themselves, hoping Aly would choose them. Aly pointed at Becca. She crawled on her stomach closer and reached out and lightly tickled Suzy’s feet. Suzy twitched and wiggled as she giggled. Her nightgown hem fluttering giving everyone a clear view of her hairless snatch. After a few moments of laughter, Aly stopped Becca, she sat up and now sat cross legged in the circle.

“Ok Suzy, open your eyes and guess.” Aly said. Suzy opened her eyes and looked around at everyone who smiled sneakily at her.

“Umm was it… Shianne?” Suzy guessed.

“Nope! It was me!” Becca cheered proudly.

“Awe darn! I should have known that, you’re sitting in a different position now!” Suzy groaned and giggled.

“Ok Suzy, now you press the button.” Shianne said. Suzy pressed ‘SPIN’ and the lights again circled around, ending on Aly.

“Ooo.. Aly!” Shianne and the kids mocked. Shianne got a card and asked; “Truth or dare?”.

“Um. Truth.” Aly answered, with boos and chicken sounds coming from the others.

“Ok, ok, for one measly point; Have you ever made out with someone?” Shianne asked and rolled her eyes.

“Uh, yes.” Aly answered without hesitation.

“How many?” Becca asked.

“Wasn’t part of the question.” Aly laughed back, Becca stuck her tongue out but then giggled. Aly pressed the ‘SPIN’ button.

It landed on Becca.

“Truth or dare?” Shianne asked as she drew a card.

“Can I read this one?” Erin asked.

“Sure!” Shianne responded and handed her a card.

“Dare!” Becca hollered.

“Dare to dance for all of us for three minutes.” Erin read and smiled at Becca. Becca took a deep breath in and stood up. Aly waited for the clock’s second hand to reach the 12 and said “Go!”. Becca started by just rocking back and forth sporadically. Her hips went back and fourth and her nightgown swayed quickly.

“You can dance better than that!” Suzy jeered.

Becca slowed and added a bit of a circle motion with her hips, she shrugged and laughed as she continued her movements.

“Do a adult girl dance.” Erin cheered.

“Like my sister?” Becca asked as she slowed her movements down.

“How does your sister dance?” Shianne asked.

“Like this.” Becca replied and started to sway and thrust her hips with big slow movements. She ran her hands through her hair, messing it up so it hung over her face and she bent her knees, stuck her bum out and started to gyrate and bounce. She ‘cooed’, ‘Ooo’d’ and moaned as she twisted around. Aly’s eyes transitioned from watching the clock to the girl’s very seductive dance. She could hear Shianne moan under her breath. The kids cheered and clapped. Becca then ran her hands up and down her sides, as she brought her hands up, she purposefully raised her nightgown with her, her maroon panties peeking out. She twisted around, facing away from the circle and dropped to her hands and knees she stuck her butt up in the air, her nightgown around her waist. Her cheeky undies showing as she attempted to twerk, but she was young and inexperienced so she looked more like a dog trying to scratch an itch. This caused the group to giggle a bit. Becca stood back up and swayed again.

“Has it been three minutes yet?” She asked as she breathed deep from her dance. Aly blinked quickly and looked back at the clock, she lost track of time so she just counted down from 5, she looked back at Becca’s finale. She caressed her hands up her body and grabbed her small budding breasts through the thin silky material. She exhaled “Ahh..” as she finished with Aly’s countdown. The kids all applauded her. She bowed cutely.

“Where’d you learn how to dance like that?” Erin asked loudly.

“I saw my sister dancing for her computer when she was video chatting her boyfriend, except…” she trailed off.

“Except what?” Suzy asked.

“Except my sister took her clothes off as she danced.” Becca concluded. The response was a mixture of gasps and giggles.

Becca hit the ‘SPIN’ button. It ended on Shianne.

“I’ll read this one!” Suzy grabbed a card. “Truth or Dare Shianne?” She asked.

“Dare.” Shianne spoke with little hesitation.

“Umm.. this cards blank.” Suzy said with a confused look.

“Oh! That’s a wild card. That means you get to make up your own dare.” Becca stated.

“Oh!” Suzy said happily and made a face of deep thought and laughed manically.

“Haha, give me you’re best, I ‘dare’ you!” Shianne laughed.

“Oh?!” Suzy sneered with a smile.

“I dare you… to..” Suzy thought aloud.

“Do three somersaults outside.” She concluded.

“That’s the best you could think of?” Erin teased.

“What? I don’t know. I couldn’t think of anything under pressure.” Suzy giggled.

“Ok. Well here I go!” Shianne announced and quickly ran outside. Everyone else communed by a window. Shianne waved at them from outside once she was in view, and did three consecutive somersaults, the last one was a bit shakey and she rolled right into a large puddle. Everyone inside laughed loudly so Shianne could hear, she stood up and shook of the excess water, before jogging inside.

“Ah! I’m soaking wet!” Shianne laughed as she entered the cabin. The kids all laughed.

“These are my only pjs!” Shianne laughed out.

“I don’t think any of Becca’s spares will fit you.” Erin laughed.

“Well I guess a shirt and panties will do!” Shianne said, as she again got naked and searched through her clothes that were stuffed into the dresser. She got a t shirt and a pair of thong panties, and slowly dressed.

Shianne then scurried back to her place in the circle and pressed ‘SPIN’. It ended on Suzy again.

“Awe, no fair, she’s getting all the points.” Erin groaned.

“Well it all depends on the spinner. Let’s just not keep score and play until we want to stop.” Shianne suggested, and the kids agreed.

“I’ll do truth this time.” Suzy said. Aly got a card.

“Who is your celebrity crush?” She read out.

“BEN HAGGARD!” Suzy responded quickly. Aly rolled her eyes at her answer, just another teen pop singer that it seemed like all little girls loved. Suzy hit ‘SPIN’, and it landed on Alex.

Suzy grabbed a card.

“Truth or Dare?” Suzy asked.

“Ummm…. dare.” Alex replied. Everyone seemed shocked that she choose dare over truth.

“Dare to kiss someone in group.” Suzy read aloud. Most everyone gasped, Shianne seemed to squeak.

“Who?” Alex calmly responded.

“Ummm. Erin! Because both of you choose a girl to marry in the game of Life.” Suzy replied, adding reason to her choice. The girls giggled and Erin crept closer to Alex.

Aly smiled and watched, she felt a guilty pleasure surge throughout her.

“Woohoo!” Shianne cheered.

Both Erin and Alex leaned close and pecked a kiss on the lips, eyes opened and it quickly ended.

“Awe c’mon! Do a better kiss than that!” Suzy razzed.

Aly was about to put an end to it, even though she didn’t want to but Alex shrugged and leaned in again. Both Erin and Alex closed their eyes and kissed again. This kiss lingered longer. Erin rested her hands on Alex’s thighs. She arched her back, and pressed against him.

The two let out small moans in the silence of the room. Then Shianne ‘wolf whistled’ and the two broke contact. They smiled at each other and the others giggled and applauded. Erin backed away slowly, she crawled back to her place in the circle.

“These cards are getting better.” Becca said, causing the group to giggle. Alex pressed ‘SPIN’ and it spun around and landed on Suzy again.

“Ugh, this spinner is in love with Suzy!” Erin grumbled.

“Stupid spinner.” Erin added, crossing her arms and attempting to pout.

“Can we just not use the spinner and go in a circle?” Suzy asked.

“That’s sounds more fair.” Aly answered and put the spinner back in the box.

“How about Erin gets a turn and then we will go around the circle.” Aly stated. The girls agreed. Erin uncrossed her arms and smiled.

“Truth or dare?” Aly asked Erin.

“Uh, duh! Dare!” Erin sassed and giggled.

“Dare to change clothes with the person on your left.” Aly read. She let out a small huff as Erin and Suzy stood quickly and exchanged nightgowns.

The group went around the circle a couple times, Erin to Suzy to Becca to Aly to Shianne to Alex and back to Erin. None of the truths or dares seemed to be too risqué compared to the others.

“Can we just make up our own truths and dares now?” Erin asked as her turn came back around. Aly looked from eyes to eyes and nodded.

“If that’s ok with everyone.” Aly stated, everyone agreed.

“And every turn you should have to do a truth AND dare.” Becca added. And they all agreed to that as well.

“Ok Erin, who do you want to ask your truth?” Aly asked.

“Shainne!” Erin said quickly.

“Ha! Ok. Hmm… have you ever been skinny dipping?” Shianne asked with a smirk.

“Umm no.” Erin answered. This surprised the group.

“But I’ve always wanted to!” She quickly added.

“Of course you would!” Suzy laughed out.

“Can I go skinny dipping for my dare?!” Erin asked excitedly.

“Haha! Not right now. Dares should stay inside our cabin for now.” Aly laughed.

“Oh darn!” Erin mockingly frowned.

“You wouldn’t need to be dared to do that!” Alex chimed in, which caused the group to nod and giggle in agreement. Erin just shrugged exaggeratedly.

“Ok, dare me to do something Becca!” Erin changed the subject, and called out Becca to dare her. She wiggled her bottom as she sat. It was a cute scene.

“I dare you to… ummm… let everyone raspberry you!” Becca answered with a smirk.

“A what?!” Erin asked with a scrunched face.

“You know, when you blow on someone’s tummy, it sounds like a fart!” Suzy explained and laughed.

“Ooohhhh! My mom calls that a bubble kiss.” Erin answered back.

“And they tickle! But ok! A dare is a dare!” Erin giggled and tentatively crawled to the centre of the circle and laid on her back on the mattress.

“You have to pull up your nightgown so we can see your tummy.” Becca instructed.

“Hehe, ok.” Erin giggled and slowly pulled up her gown. She acted slow in nervous anticipation of the upcoming tickles.

Aly looked up and down Erin’s petite body. Her legs squeezed together, her smooth legs trailed up to her puffy mound, her tummy clenched as she breathed quickly. Her arms snug against her sides as she held onto her nightgown that was ruffled up. She held it tight upon her chest. Her eyes shifted around the room and her smile never faded.

“Who’s first?” She asked.

“I’ll go first.” Becca replied and crawled up to her side.

“Eek!” Erin squealed as Becca took a deep breath, diving down and blowing as best as her small lungs could, just above Erin’s belly button. Erin giggled and twitched beneath Becca’s muffled blowing. Becca moved back away and inhaled. She wiped her mouth off.

“Who’s next?” Becca asked as she stared down at Erin.

“Me!” Suzy yelped and quickly scurried in close. She relaxed her forearms on Erin’s upper stomach and mid thigh. Suzy took a deep breath in and blew just below Erin’s navel this time, with her weight upon Erin. Erin moved and wiggled under Suzy’s restraint. Suzy’s mouth shifted a bit on Erin’s lower stomach, Suzy took another quick breath and went back down to blow again. Erin laughed and twitched and through her movements, jolted a bit and Suzy’s mouth planted upon Erin’s smooth mound. Suzy had her eyes closed and didn’t realize and kept blowing. Erin wiggled more, Suzy’s mouth shifted around. Suzy soon emptied her lungs and opened her eyes and sat up.

“Ah! I almost kissed your cooter!” Suzy exclaimed, whilst catching her breath. Erin just smiled broadly and exaggerated a shrug. Suzy smiled and stifled a laugh before backing away.

“Me next!” Shianne jumped in and snicked at Erin. Erin squealed again as Shianne approached and ‘bubble kissed’ all over Erin’s tummy. She did small quick blows and made her way all around Erin’s belly button, Erin twitched and Shianne came pretty close to where Suzy had finished. Aly stared at Shianne’s bum as she wiggled it throughout her efforts. Her thong disappeared into her tight crease and Aly licked her lips and breathed small moans as she was drawn to the girl’s exposed cheeks and barely covered pussy. Aly swallowed hard as Shianne finished her turn and sat back down, sheltering Aly’s view.

“Can I go next?” Alex asked to no one specific.

“Go for it!” Shianne cheered Alex on. He crawled over and kept eye contact with Erin. Once he arrived to her side he looked her body up and down a few times. Aly couldn’t tell if Erin was blushing or if her face was flush from her laughter. But she had dreamy eyes as she watched Alex eye her up and down. Alex rested on his hands and knees, and took a deep breath then he plastered his lips and open mouth below Erin’s belly button and wiggled his face side to side as he blew, making a loud sound. Erin wiggled and giggled, she tried to stay still but she couldn’t and bucked her hips. Her leg bumped Alex’s arm and he fell forward, without the support. His face slid down Erin’s body and he face planted between her legs. His blow was just ending and he rolled to the side. Erin and Alex laughed outloud and the others cheered.

“Oo, baby.” Shianne moaned out and made eye contact with Aly before joining in the laughter.

“Aly your turn now.” Becca added as the laughter subsided. Aly crawled over and took her time to look up and down Erin. Her belly and mound glistened with saliva.

“Ha! You’re all wet!” Aly laughed. The kids responded with laughter and Shianne, who was near Aly, leaned in.

“Mmm, me too.” She whispered in Aly’s ear. Aly’s stomach fluttered as she looked over at Shianne. Shianne smiled and winked at her. She patted Aly on her bum as she continued her crawl and arrived beside Erin.

“It’s just slobber, it’s no different from making out with someone.” Erin sassed and the group laughed.

Aly playfully stuck her tongue out at Erin who replied by doing the same. Aly smiled and looked back down. Erin now had her legs parted slightly where she lay, Aly placed her right hand on the mattress between Erin’s open thighs and propped herself up, she leaned over Erin’s body and planted her raspberry on Erin’s opposing side. This was a very ticklish spot and Erin twitched and convulsed beneath Aly. Erin shifted and shook, her crotch gently bumping Aly’s forearm. Aly loved the feeling of the naked body wiggling beneath her, but soon enough, she was out of breath and sat up. Erin huffed her breathing and relaxed beneath Aly. Aly backed away and sat in the circle, leaving Erin sprawled out, mostly naked, breathing heavily in the centre as the group surrounded her.

“Urgh.” Erin exhaled exhausted and rolled over and crawled back to her place, her gown unraveled and draped back over her slim figure. She sat back in the circle and huffed in completion.

“My turn!” Suzy broke the silence.

All eyes went to her.

“Umm. Alex! Ask me a truth!” Suzy said.

“Hm. Where is your most ticklish spot?” Alex asked.

“Hmm. That’s a tough one.” Suzy thought aloud.

“Oh c’mon. I tickled you last night! You’re very ticklish.” Erin stated.

“I know I am! But I’m trying to think of my MOST ticklish spot!” Suzy laughed.

“Umm, probably my sides or…” Suzy added then trailed off.

“Or where?” Becca pryed.

“Ummm… between my legs… like between my cooter and my bum.” She answered shyly, followed by a giggle.

“Ooo! I’ll have to see what place is the most ticklish later!” Erin laughed out loud and teased Suzy, who just giggled back at her.

“Is that my dare?” Suzy asked Erin.

“No, that’s just fun later. Do you want me to think of a dare?” Erin replied.

“Go ahead.” Suzy said.

“Hm. I dare you… to… um…” Erin thought aloud.

“Do a headstand for 2 whole minutes.” Erin said.

“Oh that’s easy!” Suzy smiled and walked over to the edge of the room, so she wasn’t on the mattress. She placed a pillow down and rested her forearms on the floor. She placed her head down on the pillow, it took a few jumps but she finally got vertical, she held herself up with a slight lean to a bunk bed frame. .

“Time starts now!” Erin said. Suzy’s nightgown fell and her body came into view, the gown gracefully fell and covered Suzy’s face.

“Oh darn!” Suzy laughed out as her face was now covered and her body was on display for the onlookers she could no longer see. The kids laughed and giggled at the funny sight.

“Haha! I knew that would happen!” Erin cheered and laughed.

The group made comments about how good Suzy was at doing her headstand. Suzy showed off, waving her legs around and doing the splits upside down. Her sporty curves looked so sexy. Her muscular legs and bum flexed with her movements.

“That’s so hot. Wish I could do that!” Shianne whispered to Aly.

“Me too!” Aly responded.

“Wish I could or you could?” Shianne said and nudged Aly.

“Maybe both.” Aly answered back without thinking. She bit her bottom lip at her honesty but felt a surge of sexual pleasure course throughout her.

“Mmm.” Shianne moaned back, inhaling sensually.

“How much longer?!” Suzy asked, muffled from behind the clothes in her face. Her body was shaking slightly.

“Like 15 more seconds.” Erin answered.

“You can do it!” Becca cheered her on.

Erin stood up quietly and signalled to everyone a ‘Shhh’. She tip toed over to Suzy, trying not to creak on the wood floor. She turned and gave the group one last smile before reaching out and tickling Suzy right on her perineum. Her fingers brushed her pussy lips and the start of her bum cheeks. Suzy wiggled and giggled her balance unsteady. Erin gripped one of Suzy’s legs and held her upright as best she could as she ‘tickled’ her. Aly’s eyes widened and her own pussy tingled at the sight. Shianne audibly gasped and moaned. Suzy then came crashing down and Erin tumbled with her. They laughed and the group joined in.

“You are really ticklish there!” Erin stated through laughter.

“See! I told you!” Suzy laughed back.

“Did I make it two minutes?” Suzy asked as she untangled herself from Erin.

“Close enough.” Erin giggled and they rejoined the circle.

“Oh man. This game is getting interesting.” Shianne whisper moaned and nudged Aly again.

“Mmhmm.” Was the response she got, as Aly was still in shock but loving it.

“Becca, you’re next.” Suzy said, unfazed.

“Ok. Shianne, ask me a truth.” Becca replied.

Shianne was caught up in the sights and cleared her throat before answering.

“Hm. Have you ever. Seen a naked boy?” Shianne asked with her eyebrow raised. The kids reacted with ‘Oos’.

“Yes I have.” Becca stated proudly.

The group gasped and giggled.

“Who?” Erin added quickly.

“That wasn’t part of the question, but if you must know. My sister’s boyfriend.” Becca stated.

“How?” Suzy asked. Becca knew that her truth was done but she added more depth, she liked the responses she was receiving.

“My sister showed me pictures on her phone.” Becca answered.

“Well that shouldn’t count. It was only pictures, not real life.” Erin opposed.

“It was real life.” Becca sassed back.

“I mean not in person.” Erin answered back.

“Well fine. I also have seen a naked boy in person.” Becca added and crossed her arms to prove her point.

“Who?” Suzy asked again.

“My dad.” Becca said, a bit less proud.

“Now that counts! Did he know?” Erin asked. Becca smiled.

“Yeah. I’ve seen him change his clothes and while he was in shower. He didn’t seem to mind.” Becca explained.

“So you would go to a naked beach with your parents.” Suzy said, half questioning, half stating.

Becca just blushed and shrugged.

“Ok! Dare time!” Erin said excitedly.

“Ok. Um. Alex! Give me a dare!” Becca said and eyed Alex.

“Hmm. Ok! I dare you to dance like your sister.” Alex answered shyly.

“I already did that.” Becca answered back.

“No. Like your sister does.” Alex added even more shyly and blushed.

“She means naked!” Erin beamed.

Alex blushed more and nodded with a smile.

“Ok.” Becca agreed and giggled. She stood up and started to sway her hips again, like she did before. She slowly turned in a circle and ran her hands up and down her body, she pulled her nightgown up and down, flashing her panties. She turned again and slowly pulled down her panties. She almost tripped as she tried to dance out of them. She giggled. She continued to sway and continued to pull her nightgown up and down.

Aly watched without blinking and her pussy tingled with the seducing strip tease. She felt urged to act on her sexual cravings, but held off. Then Shianne gripped Aly’s thigh. Shianne squeezed and caressed Aly’s bare leg. She edged closer up to Aly’s snatch and Aly didn’t stop her. She could hear Shianne moaning under her breath as she kneaded Aly’s thigh.

Becca twirled in a circle and pulled up her nightgown, and in one fluent movement she tossed her nightgown off to the side. She closed her eyes and messed her hair up as she swayed her hips, free of clothing. She bent her knees and dipped low and back up. She ran her hands up and down her exposed skin. And completed her dance. She bowed to the applause of the group. She threw her gown back on but chose to not put her panties back on.

Shianne kept her hand on Aly’s thigh for a moment, and then quickly cupped her hand and brushed Aly’s panty covered pussy, with enough pressure to cause Aly to shudder. Shianne smiled and placed her hand back on Aly’s thigh.

“Aly, you’re turn.” Becca said as she returned to the circle.

“Ok. Hmm. Shianne? Give me a truth.” Aly responded. She wasn’t sure why she didn’t ask one of the kids. Maybe she subconsciously thought Shianne would ask a good truth. Also with Shianne touching her, she was the only one Aly was currently thinking of.

“Hm. What’s a recent regret you have?” Shianne asked. Aly was shocked by the insightful question, but Aly’s mind was flooded with small regrets, most though were too sexual to share. After a few moments Aly conjured up an answer.

“Umm. I guess back when we saw Selina and her group in the shower. I, uh.. hugged Selina goodbye, I uh…” Aly second guessed her answer and tripped over her words.

“You regret hugging her?” Shianne asked sounding saddened.

“Oh, no, well.. Not exactly.” Aly stammered. The group looked at her confused.

“I mean, she was nude and I was, ahem, clothed.” Aly mumbled.

“You are upset you hugged a naked girl?” Erin asked, sounding shocked.

“No. I guess I just kinda wished… I was naked too.” Aly finally blurted out.

“Ooo! Naked hugs!” Suzy cheered excitedly.

“Naked hugs are the best!” Erin shouted.

“I agree!” Shianne added and smiled at the group and Aly.

“Well maybe you will get another chance.” Becca added hopefully. Aly’s stomach fluttered at the thought.

“Can I ask the dare? I thought of a good one!” Suzy asked quickly.

“Um, yeah, I guess.” Aly answered back, in her state of sexually fueled confusion.

“I dare you to naked hug Shianne!” Suzy stated boldly.

“Mm. That is a good one.” Shianne whispered. But the others over heard and giggled.

“Umm.” Aly said while looking at their expectant faces then to Shianne’s smile.

“C’mon! You know you want to! I do too!” Shianne said and smiled sensually. She jumped to her feet and stripped down quickly. She put her hands on her hips and looked down at Aly. Aly smiled coyly at the group and stood up. She stripped off her clothes and stepped close to Shianne. She closed her eyes as she reached open armed towards Shianne. Shianne responded by leaning in and wrapping her arms around Aly. Once they had embraced each other, Aly realized she wasn’t too close to Shianne and they both awkwardly leaned in to hug. Their chests were close but there was a significant gap between their hips and waists. Shianne nudged a step closer and Aly stepped in even more. Their lower stomachs and waists made contact and they tightened their hug. They gently squeezed each others soft nude bodies. Shianne exhaled a small closed mouth moan in Aly’s ear. Aly responded with a moan of her own. Her body was warm and surges of heightened tingles coursed throughout her body, ending between her legs. She felt herself moisten and her pussy felt like it was twitching. Every feeling seemed more intensified, from deep within her, out to her nerve endings and exited at the skin on skin contact. Every breath Shianne took in and out was felt through Aly’s chest. Shianne slowly started to run her hands up and down Aly’s back, and Aly responded by mimicking the action. Their touch going lower and lower every move. Until they both made contact with each others upper bum cheeks. They moved a bit lower and mirrored each other’s touch. They gave each other’s pert bottoms a quick squeeze before stepping a half step back and ending the hug. They opened their eyes and looked into the opposing gaze. They smiled sensually and Shianne bit her lower lip lightly.

The sounds of their surroundings slowly came back to reality and they glanced around and peripherally saw many other eyes upon them. Aly felt an electric shock travel up her spine. She had goosebumps. She felt a thrill from the contact and the display. She swallowed and accepted the exhibitionist accomplishment. Aly knew then and there that she wanted more from Shianne. She smiled to herself as her mind raced with inevitable possibilities.

The mood was then lightened as the kids clapped and applauded the completion of her ‘dare’. Aly sat back down in the circle lost in thought and within her obliviousness, forgot to get dressed again.

“Are you staying naked?” Erin asked.

“Oh, oops, I totally forgot.” Aly stumbled a creaky voiced response.

“I’m not complaining.” Shianne said in a sultry tone.

“Me neither.” Erin added with a cute innocence.

Both Shianne and Aly dressed, reluctantly. Aly opted to not put her panties back on.

“Ok Shianne, you’re turn!” Becca brought the duo back into ‘the game’.

“Ok. Becca, why don’t you ask me a truth.” Shianne replied as she sat in the circle, almost cuddling Aly.

“Have you ever had…” Becca started to ask.

“S-E-X?” She finished in a whisper.

Aly coughed out and cleared her throat in anticipation of how Shianne will answer.

“With a boy or a girl?” Shianne asked back without skipping a beat.

“Girls can’t have sex with other girls.” Suzy stated quickly and loudly.

“Actually, yes they can.” Shianne calmly responded.

“Don’t boys have to stick their, you know, wiener, in a girl to have sex?” Erin followed up.

“That’s one way, but there are many different ways for people to have sex. Boys with girls, girls with girls and even boys with other boys.” Shianne said teacherly.

“That’s weird.” Erin said, scrunching her face.

“But kind of interesting.” She added with a hopeful grin.

“But you need a boy and a girl to make a baby.” Suzy stated.

“Yes. But sex isn’t just for making babies.” Shianne answered back.

“My mom and dad have sex all the time and I don’t have any brothers or sisters.” Erin said matter-of-factly.

“Yes, people have sex because it feels good.” Shianne added which caused sly grins around the room.

“So have you? With boys or girls?” Becca reasked her ‘truth’ question.

“I haven’t with a boy.” Shianne answered honestly.

“But I have with a girl.” Shianne added, and the kid’s eyes and mouths widened.

“So you don’t like boys?” Becca asked.

“Haha. I actually like boys and girls.” Shianne laughed out.

“This is a lot of truths!” Shianne giggled again.

“Well I think I like boys and girls too.” Erin added.

“Me too!” Suzy added. The group laughed out again.

“Now, hmm. Who to choose to give me a dare.” Shianne thought aloud, she looked around the room. The kids all gave her pleading eyes.

“Well Aly hasn’t dared anyone yet.” Becca announced, referring to ‘fair game’.

“Well Aly, wanna dare me?” Shianne looked at Aly with a sensual smile.

Aly’s mind was numb for a dare. She knew she wanted to ‘dare’ her to do a lot, but most she deemed improper. Or selfish.

“Hmm. Any ideas girls?” Aly looked around the room, trying to calm herself.

Some of the kids started giving suggestions, most were blurred out by all the voices and Aly’s subconscious.

“Why don’t you all just go in order and come up with a dare by saying the first thing to come into your head, one word at a time?” Shianne suggested. This was a very ballsy thing to suggest but Aly agreed and hoped for a good result. She just wasn’t sure what ‘good’ result she wanted.

“I’ll start!” Suzy perked up.

Suzy: “We-“

Becca: “Dare-“

Aly: “You-

Alex: “To-“

Erin” “Sex-“

Suzy: “With-“

Becca: “Pillow!”

“Pillow!?” Suzy yelled then burst into laughter.

“I don’t know. I panicked and that was the first thing that popped into my head. There’s pillows everywhere.” Becca laughed out and picked up a pillow and buried her face in it as she continued to laugh.

“How is she going to have sex with a pillow?” Erin joined in laughing hysterically.

“Maybe we shouldn’t have her have sex-” Aly’s statement was cut off by Shianne ‘shushing’ her.

“You know you want me to demonstrate how to masturbate with a pillow.” She whispered to Aly, not audible to the others as they laughed. Aly held her breath for a moment, trying to compose herself.

Shianne stood up.

“A dare is a dare.” She said and winked at the on looking crowd.

“How can you have sex with a pillow?” Suzy asked.

“I’ll show you.” Shianne replied back, she pulled off her panties but left her top on. She grabbed her pillow and placed it on its side in the centre of the circle. She brushed out the wrinkles and slowly lifted her leg and straddled it. She looked downwards as she started slowly rocking on it. She closed her eyes. Aly assumed she was using her imagination to aid her arousal. She started to take deeper breaths. The group was silent as they watched. Shianne gyrated her hips and started to moan out quietly. After a few moments in this position, she leaned back a bit and placed her finger against her clit and massaged herself. Her mouth hung open slightly, her moans more audible. She gripped the pillow tightly with her other hand. She put more weight on the firm pillow and continued with a mixture of her hand and pillow against her pussy. Her eyes stayed shut. Aly looked as best she could to see the contact, but she was behind Shianne. She got a good view of her bum though as she tensed her cheeks with her rocking. Then in one fluent movement she removed her hand and bent forward, she humped the pillow more aggressively as she planted her hands on the mattress in front of her. Aly stared directly at her snatch from behind as she bent forward. Aly felt the urge to reach out and touch her, but didn’t want to end the demonstration. Aly looked around at the faces staring at Shianne. Everyone was focused on the display, oblivious to everything else. Aly shifted her position and sat to her side. She lifted one leg up and planted her foot. She reached down under her open nightgown and lightly ran her hand over her pussy. She shuddered with the touch and put more pressure on herself. She slid her finger up and down her slit, she was wet. Very wet. She cupped her smooth pussy and stuck her middle finger inside her as deep as she could in this position. She lost most of her control of trying to be sneaky and fingered herself as she watched Shianne. Because of where Shianne was, no one in front of her could see Aly and the ones who sat closest to Aly had their eyes locked on Shianne. Aly moaned more audibly then she expected but didn’t hold back her movements. She took her wet finger out of her pussy and circled her swollen clit. Her spine tingled and her body shook with the intense pleasure. Aly’s jaw dropped. Her moans became louder.

Then the panic set in. ‘What was she doing?’

She was masturbating while watching another girl masturbate in front of a group of kid campers.

But to Aly’s surprise, the panic transitioned to pleasure and fueled a deep guttural groan.

Aly exhaled.

Her eyes widened as the group of eyes shifted to her. Erin and Suzy, who were previously hidden by Shianne also tilted their heads and looked directly at Aly. Shianne lifted her head to look over her shoulder at Aly. Shianne’s face was flushed, her eyes now open, and she smiled lustfully at Aly. Shianne continued to rock herself as they all stared back at Aly, who couldn’t force herself to cease her own display of self pleasure.

“Shianne started a fire in Aly’s loins!” Suzy cheered.

Shianne dismounted her pillow, Aly noticed the wet spot on the pillowcase. Shianne crawled seductively towards Aly, who continued her fingered onslaught on her pussy. Aly’s eyes and expression were glossed over. Shianne crawled close, exhaling upon approach, leaned in, and kissed Aly on her lips. It seemed like all the nerves throughout her body congregated on her lips and her clit. She shuddered and hazed back into reality. Her movements slowed and her hand stopped, still cupping her bare pussy. Shianne ended the kiss, and backed an inch away.

“Later we will continue.” Shianne seductively whispered, her warm breath lingered on Aly’s wet lips.

The group slowly gathered back comfortably in the circle. Aly’s blurred reality came back into solidified conciousness. The group smiled awkwardly at eachother.

“Umm. Alex it’s your turn.” Becca cleared her throat and brought the situation back in order after a long awkward silence.

Aly’s mind cleared and she got very nervous.

Alex’s turn was next. And with the way the game had been escalating, Aly felt like his ‘secret’ was in danger of being revealed.

“Umm. Maybe we should pause our game because dinner is soon.” Aly said, with uncertainty in her voice. The kids responded by begrudgedly groaning.

“Can’t Alex just take a quick turn?” Becca pleaded.

Aly looked at the time and saw they still had about 20 minutes. She hummed and hawed.

“Just a quick turn?” Alex asked.

“Are you sure?” Aly mouthed back, even though everyone was looking at her.

Alex nodded with a cute smile.

“Umm, Erin- ask me a truth.” Alex said, turning to face the rest of the group.

“Hmm.” Erin started.

“What are you hiding in your shorts?” Erin asked. Aly jolted her head back at the shock of such a direct question.

“Umm.” Alex stated, just as shocked as Aly. Shianne huffed a giggle.

“I mean, I saw something poking out earlier. And once and awhile I still see it. I just want to know what it is.” Erin asked innocently. Aly felt as though her heart was going to beat right out of her chest. Her eardrums echoed to sound of each beat.

“I uh, umm.” Alex stumbled out and was the only one to make a sound.

“Aly can I tell them?” Alex whispered, but was audible to the others.

“Umm.” Aly panicked her response. She wanted to be prepared to tell the girls, but now that the time had seemingly come, she wasn’t sure how to explain it intelligently. Especially in such a current state of sexually fueled expression and experimentation.

“Or you could just show us? That could be your dare.” Suzy added, thinking that it was something that could just be removed and shown.

The kids had no idea.

“Can we just tell them?” Alex asked again in more of a plea.

“Tell us what?” Becca asked.

“Ok girls.” Aly attempted her teacherly voice and continued.

“If we share a secret, it needs to stay a secret. No one beyond this cabin can know.” She said as she looked throughout the group.

“I’m really good at keeping secrets.” Erin professed proudly.

Aly smiled as the girls promised in turn.

Aly took a deep breath.

“Ok girls. First off this won’t change anything. But there is something, different, about Alex.” Aly explained calmly.

“Everyone is different, everyone is special.” Erin insightfully added. This caused Aly to smile.

“That’s right Erin. And as friends, we all should love each other, every special part of each of us.” Aly drew for a lesson, but also was negligent to jump right to the point.

“No matter what Alex, you are our friend and nothing will change that.” Suzy spoke to Alex, who blushed and smiled back.

“So we all know that camp is fun right? And we wouldn’t want anyone to miss out on all the fun right?” Aly questioned.

“Camp is really fun!” Becca said.

“Wait! Are we in trouble?” Becca added with a panicked frown.

“No no, not at all. But we need to keep a secret so no one does get in trouble, ok?” Aly answered.

The kids sat silently, nodding and looking between Alex and Aly.

“Alex’s family couldn’t afford another camp so Alex came here. And Alex isn’t like the rest of us.” Aly spoke honestly.

“She’s poor?” Becca asked.

“She’s shy?” Suzy added.

“She’s not a she.” Shianne blurted out. The girl’s all reacted silently, with confused faces.

“What?!” Becca spoke, breaking the silence.

“Alex is a boy, not a girl.” Aly said.

The kids registered the new information.

“Really?!” Erin asked, sounding almost excited.

“Yeah. My parents told me to keep it a secret, but Aly found out and I wanted our group to know.” Alex said shyly.

“He’s seen me naked!” Becca stated with wide eyes.

“He’s seen all of us naked.” Suzy added.

“Now girls, that shouldn’t matter. I know it’s new but you didn’t care before and you shouldn’t care now.” Aly tried to reason with them. Not knowing if they were mad or not.

“Please don’t get upset. It’s a difficult situation for Alex and he just wants to experience camp, the same as all of you.” Shianne added, helping out as best she could.

“I like Alex, I’ll keep her, I mean, his secret. I don’t want him to get kicked out of camp!” Erin said and crawled over to Alex and gave him a big hug. He tilted his head and smiled, hugging her back.

“Yeah! We shouldn’t be mad, it’s not his fault.” Suzy added and smiled kindly at him.

“I’m not mad, it’s just…” Becca trailed off.

“It’s just what?” Alex asked concerned.

“Well it’s just…it’s just not fair.” Becca answered back quietly.

“What do you mean not fair?” Aly asked before thinking of possible answers.

“Well you’ve seen us naked, but we haven’t seen you, y’know, naked.” Becca replied directly to Alex.

“Yeah! That is not fair.” Erin leaned back from hugging Alex and glanced at him sternly before smiling and giggling.

“Now we shouldn’t pressure Alex into anything.” Aly stated.

“But I kissed him, what if I only kiss girls.” Erin gawked looking back at Aly.

“Ok, but we-” Aly started to speak but was cut off.

“It’s ok. They know now, so I guess it doesn’t matter.” Alex said with confidence.

All the kids giggled and smiled joyfully.

Alex stirred in his sitting position, since Erin was pretty much on his lap. She leaned off him and knelt before him as he stood up. Alex glanced around the room and blushed a smile.

“Don’t be a scaredy cat now! Show us your willy!” Erin giggled out. Alex smiled bigger and blushed more. He fiddled his thumbs in the waistband of his shorts.

Everyone was staring directly at his crotch, except for Aly who looked at his cute blushing face, unable to speak.

“C’mon already!” Erin blurted out and quickly reached forward and pulled his shorts down. She sat back wide-eyed and smiling as his little flaccid member wiggled from the shuffle of Erin pantsing him. All eyes focused in on his smooth boyhood. Aly flashed her eyes down and back up to see Alex coyly smiling, without a hint of embarrassment. She breathed a sigh of relief and looked back down at his package. Silence surrounded them as they all intently took in every detail of the new sight.

“I like your wiener Alex.” Becca said.

“Me too!” Both Erin and Suzy said at the same time.

“Well girls, as much fun as this was, our game is over and we need to head to dinner.” Aly announced and the girls groaned in displeasure.

Alex smiled and leaned down to pull up his shorts. Just before he had them back in place Erin reached out and stopped his hands.

“Just wait.” She said.

“I’ll see you later.” Erin whispered close to Alex’s crotch and she giggled. Alex chuckled and pulled his shorts up to cover himself. The girls quickly dressed back into clothes for dinner.

“Alex do you want to wear a dress? Girls wear dresses.” Becca asked as Alex was still wearing shorts and a t shirt.

“Yeah. I think you should!” Suzy added.

“I guess.” Alex agreed with a shrug. All eyes watched him as he undressed before them, with no inhibitions. He pulled on a pair of bikini type panties, arranging his willy in them. He held out a hand to Becca, who broke her stare and handed him a summer dress. He awkwardly put in on.

“I’ve never worn a dress before.” He giggled at he modeled.

“Very cute!” Shianne added with a light hip check. Then the group headed out to the dinner hall.

To be continued.

Caitlyn gets some of Lauren

What was that?

I was still riding the waves of bliss after cumming so hard, but I could swear that I saw the bathroom door closing. Did Alex just come in? Was he watching me? That dirty perv! Can’t a girl get off in private?

I didn’t know whether to be disgusted or turned on. I loved showing off and exposing myself to Lauren, but this was different, it was Alex. I didn’t want him, I wanted my sweet, innocent little sister. I continued to think about it as I got out of the shower, grabbed my towel and went into our bedroom.

Damn, she was already dressed, another opportunity missed. Lauren was lying face down on the bed reading a book, she was wearing a rather short skirt that drifted around her thighs and I could see the pink of her panties and the round curves of her ass. Man, I had just had an amazing orgasm and already I was craving more. How could she make me feel this way and she didn’t even have to do anything?

Ever since that night when she caught me masturbating and I taught her how to do it, I couldn’t get her out of my mind. I constantly flirted with her, walking around naked, bending over in front her, getting her to look at me naked while choosing clothes. But none of it seemed to work, I couldn’t seem to get her in a position to play again. How was I going to do it? These are the thoughts that constantly plagued me.

“Hey Lauren, what ya reading?” I asked as I started drying my hair, adding an extra bit of vigour to make my boobs shake.

“Just some stupid book for school, why do we have to read this crap? Can’t they give us something cool like game of thrones to read?”

She looked over at me and I stared her straight in the eyes as I lowered the towel and started rubbing one of my breasts, biting my lip as I did so. She barely seemed to notice as she sat up and threw the book back on the bed. I sighed, that always works in movies, so why not for me? She looked so cute sitting there in her little skirt and tight little top, nipples pointing straight at me. Damn, she was irresistible. She was going to break so many hearts; including mine with the way things were going.

I decided to just get dressed, it would give me another chance to try and tease Lauren and even if nothing happened I still got a thrill out of it. I walked over to my chest of drawers and bent over, keeping one leg straight, pointing my ass directly at Lauren. I imagined her coming over to me and dropping down to her knees, placing her hands on both cheeks of my butt, spreading them apart. I could almost feel the cool air against my hot pussy and ass.

A shiver went up my spine as I stood up, holding a skimpy little black pair. I stepped into it and slowly slid it up my legs, my nipples were tingling and I could feel a slow throb in my pussy, I was so turned on! I pulled my panties up nice and snug, loving the feel of the cotton against my clean shaven pussy. I turned around and was disappointed to see that Lauren wasn’t paying any attention to me; in fact she was just opening the door.

I gasped “Lauren! I’m naked”

She turned back, looking at me “So?” she laughed and walked out, leaving the door wide open. The next words out of her mouth made me jump for the door.

“Hey Alex, Caitlyn wanted to show you something.”

Oh my god, I rushed to the door but I was too late. Alex was just about to walk in; if I wasn’t so embarrassed I would have burst out laughing at the look on his face. His mouth was hanging open and his eyes darted up and down my body, until they settled on my naked breasts, still jiggling from my dash across the room. I grabbed the door and slammed it in his face. My heart was hammering and my legs were shaking. Had I just given my brother a double dose in one day? I’m sure he had been spying on me in the shower and now he had gotten an up close and personal look at me.

Damn Lauren! I was going to get her back for this, if it was the last thing I did.

That evening we were all sitting down for dinner, Mum and dad at opposite ends of the table, Alex on one side and Lauren and I on the other. Alex kept staring at me, just like he had been doing all afternoon. He had a knowing smirk on his face that was infuriating me, just how much had he seen in the shower? I had planned on confronting him, but just couldn’t find the right time for it; somehow I didn’t think there was ever going to be a right time for that conversation.

Next week mum and dad were going away for a long weekend for their anniversary and we were going to be staying with our Aunt and Uncle. Mum told us that our Uncle was going to be in hospital getting an operation on his knee so we would be staying at home with Alex in charge and our Aunt would be coming over to check on his.

Alex and Lauren were ecstatic, but I didn’t know what to think. What was going to happen with Alex in charge? Dad gave his usual boring speech about how important trust was and how he hoped he could trust us not to do anything stupid while they were away and how we had to listen to Alex and do what he told us. Yeah right, I thought, no way was I going to let that perv tell me what to do. Lauren and I were going to be running this house and he would be doing our bidding if I had any say in the matter. We all assured them that yes we would and now we wouldn’t, blah, blah ,blah.

I almost jumped as I felt something scratch my foot, then I realized it was just Laurens foot. But then I thought why her foot was so far over that it was touching me, not that I minded but I was surprised. I could hear our dog, Dusty slobbering away under the table. That dog was gross, he was a big chocolate coloured Labrador and whenever he was under the table you could always hear him slobbering.

“Lauren, stop giving Dusty scraps. He’ll get fat if you feed him too much” Mum said in a disapproving voice. She was always telling Lauren not to feed him.

“I’m not giving him any of my food mum” was Lauren’s immediate reply. For once I believed her. She was sitting really close to the table as she always did and I’m sure I would have noticed if she had slipped food under the table. But I could still hear Dusty slobbering away and Lauren was squirming in her seat. What was going on? I couldn’t see anything, the table cloth hung down too far for me to see under it.

I moved my foot across and felt Laurens leg against mine; she barely seemed to notice and didn’t look at me, so I kept going. Her skin was so smooth I couldn’t resist sliding my foot down her calf until I reached her foot and then I really did jump. I felt Dusty’s tongue slide over my toes, EWWW!

“Caitlyn! What are you doing?” my dad demanded.
“Sorry dad, I just had a cramp in my foot.”
“Well sit still, some of us are trying to eat and would prefer to do it without you jumping around”

I looked down at my plate and went back to eating, I didn’t want dad angry at me. If there was one thing he hated it was bad table manners. Weird huh?

My mind churned, why was Dusty licking Lauren’s feet, better yet why was she letting him? I cast a few surreptitious glances at her, but she seemed to be ignoring me and I couldn’t hear Dusty any more so he must have stopped. After dinner we went back to our room on instruction to finish any weekend homework we had.

“What were you doing? Why was Dusty licking your feet?” I demanded as soon as the door closed behind us.
“What’s wrong with it? It feels nice and he likes licking my….feet”

There was a definite pause before she said feet. What else was he licking? Was our damn dog getting at Lauren’s pussy before me? Was I being cheated out of her charms by a stupid dog?!? I hadn’t really thought about licking her feet, her pussy and tits yes, but not her feet. But the thought was certainly sending a rush of heat through my body.

“What else have you been doing with him?” I demanded. “Tell me!”

She was looking down at the floor, so I grabbed her chin and made her look me in the eye. I felt a little foolish, since she was bigger than me, but I was the older sister here and I wanted answers.

“He likes to lick things” she mumbled.
“What things?” my voice came out a little husky, I was definitely getting turned on, thinking about what she might have been doing.
“He licks my pussy” she whispered.

I could barely hear her, she spoke so quietly. I decided this was my chance, if I couldn’t get Lauren back into my bed now, while she was in this position then I would never get her.

“He licks what Lauren? Speak up, I want to hear you say it” I still had hold of her chin and I tightened my grip, keeping her eyes on mine as I stepped closer to her, our bodies almost touching.

“He licks my pussy alright! Is that what you wanted to hear? You made me like this and now I can’t stop!”
“I started you on this? How did I make you do something so disgusting with our dog?”
I could see tears forming in her eyes and my heart went out to her, but I was determined to see this through.

“You touched me and made me cum and now I can’t stop, if I don’t cum every day I feel like I’ll explode. And sometimes it just takes so long using my fingers and Dusty’s tongue is so long and he never tires of licking.”

I was shocked, she blamed me for this? She was getting off every day and I had no idea? How could I not have noticed? I wavered for a second; almost giving in to my sisterly instincts to comfort her, but my lust overrode my mind.

I suddenly pushed her and she fell backwards onto her bed, a look of shock on her face. I quickly jumped on top of her and sat on her stomach before she could get back up.

“Is this what he licks?” I asked as I reached back, flipped her skirt out of the way and placed my hand over her panty clad pussy. I could feel the heat radiating from her, was she as turned on as I was?

“Caitlyn, stop it, get off me!” she struggled, but it seemed a little half-hearted to me. She should have been able to throw me off easily; she had certainly done it before when we wrestled. I don’t know what had come over me, I had never felt an urge to dominate Lauren, but I couldn’t deny the rush I felt. The feeling of my pussy against her taut stomach separated only by the thin material of my panties, not being able to see it, my skirt covering us. Her nipples pointing up at me, the look in her eyes and the knowledge that after a long year I was finally getting my hands on Laurens sweet, sweet body again.

I ran my hand up and down her panties, feeling an undeniable level of moist heat coming thru. I pushed them to the side and slid a finger between her lips, coating it in her juices. My god, she was almost dripping! I brought my hand back and held it up between us, we could both see the glistening moisture on my finger and we both knew where it had come from.

“Is this what he likes to lick? Does he suck up all the juices from your sweet little pussy?” I stuck my tongue out and licked my finger, a shiver went thru my body as I tasted my sweet little sister for the first time.

“Yes he does, he licks me there all the time. Do you want to lick me too?” She asked me in a breathy little voice.

At that point I’m not sure which of us was in control, was I dominating her or was she doing it to me? I didn’t really care, I just wanted my hands on her body. I scooted down until my butt was above her pussy and grabbed her shirt, tugging it up her body. She sat up and raised her arms above her head and I finally tugged it free. For a moment I just sat there and stared at her puffy little boobs, capped with dark nipples that stuck out at least a centimetre.

My hands seemed to move of their own accord, sliding across her smooth skin until I could feel her hard nipples against my palms. She gave a sharp intake of breath and moaned, I felt her hands rubbing along my legs until she grasped my ass and squeezed.

My dreams were coming true, I had my hands on her and better yet, her hands were on me too! I leant down, my pony tail falling off the side, causing her to giggle as it tickled her face. I quickly stopped that when I lightly brushed my lips against hers, feeling her breath entering me, my heart quickening at the touch. I stuck my tongue out and licked at her upper lip, her hands squeezed my ass harder, pushing me upwards and our mouths mashed together. My tongue slid between her lips and found her tongue waiting for me.

I stretched my legs out until I was lying flat on top of her, my legs spread wide with hers between mine. Her hands never left my butt, squeezing and rubbing my cheeks, sliding under my panties, until I could feel her fingers digging in between my butt cheeks. I pulled my mouth away from hers and gasped when I felt one of her fingers rub over my asshole and the other hand going further down towards my pussy.

“Do you like that Caitlyn? You always seem to like showing me your butt” she said as she tried to push a finger into my ass.

“Ow Lauren, don’t, that’s….ohhhh ahhhhh” my protestations stopped as her other hand slipped a finger into my dripping pussy. I stopped complaining and let her do whatever she wanted; this was too amazing to stop for any reason. I went back to kissing her, rubbing her nipples as she began to finger my pussy and continue prodding at my asshole. I was too tight for her to get a finger in, but that didn’t stop her from trying as she continued to rub and tease me.

I let out a moan of disappointment as her hands slid up my back wrapping around me and hugging me tight, then with a quick surge she rolled us over and now I was under her, I could feel her groin pushed hard against me as she began pulling at my top. I sat up and yanked it over my head, then tried to push my skirt and panties off. Lauren stood up and pulled off her remaining clothes then grabbing my own and pulling them down my legs.

I couldn’t believe it, there I was completely naked, turned on beyond belief and my beautiful sister, equally naked standing between my legs looking down at me. I scooted up higher on the bed until my legs were no longer hanging over the edge and Lauren climbed up, kneeling between my legs.

“What do you want me to do Caitlyn? Do you want me to do what Dusty does to me?” she asked. I’d almost forgotten that this was where our conversation had started, Lauren doing something with our dog. Did I want that? Damn right I did!

“Yes Lauren, please lick me, lick me all over” I practically begged her. My eagerness showing in my quivering voice and the flush that had taken over my skin. I needed this so badly, I was ready for anything.

“Turn over, show me your ass”

I looked at her quizzically for a moment, and then started to roll over. Lauren was between my legs so I had to bring one right up to my chest to do it; she reached out a hand, trailing it across my ass and pussy lips as I rolled over. I couldn’t help but moan at her touch and the thought of what was to come.

Again I felt her hands on my butt, squeezing my cheeks and pulling them apart, I could feel her breath against my skin and her hair tickling my skin. My nipples were rock hard, rubbing against the blankets and I would swear that I must be leaving a wet patch as well. Lauren grabbed me by the hips and pulled me up until I was on my hands and knees, then she pushed down on my back.

“Keep your head down, I don’t want your nipples off that bed and I want that ass up in the air, nice and high.”

I was in no condition to argue, completely defenceless and under her spell. Whatever Lauren wanted I was going to do, as long as she could quench the fire that was burning inside me, I didn’t care what happened.

Her hands began running up and down my thighs, her touch so light it almost tickled. She kept going higher and higher on each stroke until she was going all the way from my knee, up over my butt, along my back until she reached my shoulders then back down again. When she was rubbing my back, I could feel her hips against my thighs and her soft little bush against my butt. Every time I would push back against her, almost like we were actually fucking.

This went on for several minutes until I begged her “Please Lauren, I need it”

“Need what Caitlyn?”
I could hear the smile in her voice, obviously she was enjoying this reversal of our roles, now she was dominant and I was begging for it.

“I need you” I replied.

Her hands stopped and I wondered if I had said something wrong, then I felt her lips on my back. She began kissing her way down my back, leaving light lingering touches of her lips on my skin. I moaned and arched my back further, pushing my butt out more. She laughed again and began kissing all over my butt, her hands moving around and stroking the sides of my breasts.

I was a quivering mess, she had been driving me higher and higher with lust for ages and I still hadn’t come.

“Do you want me to do this?” I almost came right then when I felt her breath on my clit and then her tongue reached out and touched my lips.

“Please, yes, make me cum!”

Then with one long lick from my clit to my asshole I did cum, biting the blanket to keep from screaming I exploded, squirting my juices all over Laurens face as my pussy convulsed and my insides turned inside out. I thought I was going to pass out the pleasure was so intense. Lauren started sucking on my clit and I came again, riding a roller coaster of orgasms I didn’t think would ever stop.

Finally I had to pull away, it was too much. I collapsed forwards, quivering and shaking uncontrollably, trying to regain my senses after the most intense experience I had ever had. Lauren stretched out behind me, wrapping her arms around me and pulling me in tight against her. I could feel her nipples poking me in the back and her bush against my butt.

“Something makes me think you liked that?” she asked.
“How could you tell?” I rolled over, bringing us face to face.
“Your pussy juice all over my face might have been a bit of a giveaway” she laughed.
“Oh my god! I’m so sorry, I’ve never done that before” I was shocked.

I could see wet spots all over her face. I leant forward and licked one off her cheek, yummy! I loved the taste of my pussy and would always lick my fingers clean after fingering myself. Lauren closed her eyes and I started kissing her face, licking up any traces of myself from her skin. We began to kiss again, sliding our hands up and down each other’s sides until we were both cupping a breast and tweaking nipples.

I broke away from the kiss and sat up, Lauren looked at me and I said “your turn!”

A huge smile broke across her face and she immediately got into the position she had me in, tits down, ass up. I wondered where she had got this idea from, was Dusty the reason she wanted to be in ‘Doggy style’ position? That would be a question for another time, but for now I just wanted to grab my sisters’ perfect ass and bury my face in her pussy.

I got behind her and wondered where to start, at a temporary loss for ideas I just copied Lauren, running my hands up and down her legs, then her butt and back. Being shorter than her it was almost funny, it was more like my stomach than my groin that pressed into her ass when I reached all the way along her back but that didn’t stop me. I loved the feel of her skin and the quiet little moans she would make as I touched her.

I couldn’t wait any longer and decided to get down to business. I grabbed a cheek in each and jiggled them around, my sister has a great ass and I always loved staring at it and now I had it in my hands. Lauren moaned her approval as I continued to massage her ass. I pulled her cheeks apart revealing her puckered little asshole and beautiful pussy. Wow, she was so wet, she was actually dripping and I could smell her incredible aroma. I leaned in closer and took a deep breath, my pussy tingled in response, and this is what I had been waiting for.

I dove in, pushing my tongue straight into her little hole. Lauren jerked forward then pushed back hard into my face, pushing my nose into her ass and moaned out my name. I wanted to tease her and make her pay for teasing me for so long. So I moved back and began kissing her thighs and occasionally taking little licks at her pouty lips. Every time I did, she quivered and tried to move her clit towards my mouth. But I kept away, I wanted this to last. What else can I do? I wondered. Oh yeah, she kept trying to finger my ass, so why not do it to her?

I ran one of my fingers along her pussy and pushed it slightly into her tight little hole. She immediately pushed back, trying to get it all in, but I pulled back, just keeping the tip in. She moaned in frustration, “Caitlyn, stop teasing me and finger me already!”

I nearly laughed at that, well Lauren you want it, you’ll get it. I took a finger from my other hand and sucked it into my mouth, getting it nice and slick and then I carefully lined it up. I didn’t want to give her any warning; I wanted to get it in all the way on the first try.

“You want it Lauren? You want me to finger your tight little hole?”
“Yes damn it, I want you to make me cum on your fingers!”

And with that I jammed a finger into both her holes. Lauren cried out as I quickly started pumping my fingers in and out of her asshole and pussy, it only took a few seconds and then I felt her clamp down on my fingers and her whole body shook and Lauren screamed loudly as she sprayed a huge amount of pussy juice all over my hand. I thought I had squirted a lot, but that was a dribble compared to what was gushing from Lauren, she was a real squirter.

Then my heart stopped as I heard mum yell “What the hell are you girls doing? Keep it down in there!”
“Sorry mum, I just dropped a book on my toe” I called back, my heart was in my throat, please mum, don’t come in, DON’T COME IN!

“For god’s sake, be more careful”

I heard her going back downstairs and I started to breathe again. Lauren had fallen forward, a smile on her face and I think she was actually asleep! How the hell could she have fallen asleep at a time like this?

I needed to clean up before mum came back, anyone walking in right now couldn’t mistake the smell of young pussy permeating the room and we were both sticky messes.

I opened the window and shook Lauren until she finally responded. She looked at me with a dreamy smile, “Hey you, that was awesome!”
“Yeah, it was, but we need to clean up, we almost got caught.”
“Ok, let’s go take a shower together”

I walked across the room and opened the bathroom door; I could hear the unmistakeable sound of the other bathroom door closing.

OH SHIT! Had Alex been spying again?

Seven Months With Marie- Part Three

Summer 2004

Six days had passed since my girlfriend Marie had persuaded her friend Michelle to have sex with me while she watched. We’d only been together for three weeks total. She was the wildest girl I had ever met and certainly ever dated. She had told me before that night that she liked to imagine me having sex with her friends when she masturbated. Six nights ago, she brought that particular fantasy to life. I would normally keep a story like that to myself, but Marie really didn’t care who I talked about our sex life with. She was completely free spirited and a complete freak when it came to anything sexual. I was definitely in love.

It was ‘guys night’ and I was out playing cards with Allen, Sam and Nick. They were my three best friends at the time and they were all intrigued by the stories I would recount about my sexual adventures with Marie. I had just told them about the whole thing with Michelle. I chose to leave her name out of it because Nick actually knew her and I didn’t think she’d be too pleased about me going around telling everyone that she fucked me while Marie watched us and got herself off.

“You lucky bastard!” Allen shouted as he punched me in the arm.

“You don’t know the half of it dude.” I said.

“So, she just wants sex all the time?” he pressed.

“It seems that way.” I smiled.

Like always, they wanted to hear more, so I ran down each “eventful” day of the week for them. “On Sunday, she came over after we got off of work. Once we were back at my house, I put on a movie, and during the movie, she stripped me down and jacked me off right there on the living room floor.” I smiled. “Then, Tuesday night, I took her to Applebee’s for dinner. Just for the record, I fucking hate Applebee’s, but even I enjoyed it that night! She waited until our waiter was gone for a while and no one was looking our direction and then slid off of her seat and under the table. She starts giving me a blowjob in the middle of the restaurant. She didn’t even stop when our waiter came back with our dinners. It took all of my will to maintain my composure when he asked me if I needed anything else before he left. A couple of minutes later, I had to bite my lip when I blew my load. Then she closed up my pants and popped back up on her side of the table and ate dinner. Fucking amazing!”

“Bullshit.” Nick interrupted.

“I swear dude!” I defended myself.

“So then what?” he asked.

“Okay. Friday night after work, we went to the beach. We brought two bottles of wine with us and climbed out to the end of the jetty. We drank both bottles and then went skinny dipping. Then we made love in the gulf. It’s like, every single night with her tops the one before.” I got a lot of pats on the back and was told numerous times how lucky I was. I knew I was lucky.

The next day, I went to work. Marie was working too and I was super excited to see her. She asked me how guys night went. I told her it was fine and I mentioned how jealous they all were of me. I could tell she got a kick out of that. She then told me that she was going out with the girls after work. I was only bummed for a second because immediately after telling me, she invited me to come along. I grew up with sisters, so I’m no stranger to keeping company with a group of girls. I happily accepted.

Now, I love to party as much as the next guy, but these girls put me to shame. We got out of work and went immediately to the bar next door. It was me, Marie, Michelle (YAY!) and their other friend who was kind of new to the restaurant. Her name was Becky. As soon as we arrived we ordered three pitchers of beer and a round of shots.

Becky was a little younger than the rest of us. She had recently turned 21. She had moved down to the beach right after deciding to leave college. She was in one of those transitional stages in her life where she needed room to breathe. She had a baby face with big blue eyes. She was thin with dirty blonde hair and small breasts. Her ass was small, but round and perky. All in all, I found her quite attractive.

After we finished our drinks, we headed over to the Tiki Hut. Alexis was tending bar again and she recognized me and Marie. We enjoyed several more rounds and even got a discount from Alexis. After having sex with Michelle, I definitely noticed her demeanor around me change. She laughed freely and leaned in very close when she spoke to me. There was never any ‘personal space’ awkwardness. I wondered how much of that had to do with Marie. She seemed to have a strange way of relaxing the people around her. Whenever Marie was around, people just tended to go with the flow.

We were all laughing and telling jokes. Marie made an obscure reference to the beach outside where we had had sex in front of a handful of people a few weeks earlier. Michelle laughed but Becky clearly hadn’t heard about that yet. After a while, Marie and Michelle were both being very openly flirtatious with me. I was enjoying all of the attention I was getting from both Michelle and Marie. Becky was a different story. Becky was young and somewhat shy. Her demeanor was a stark contrast to Marie and Michelle’s. They had both seen and done it all. Becky was reserved. She was quiet. The more time I spent around her, the more I just wanted to do whatever I could to corrupt her. We were all laughing our asses off and having a great time when we closed the place down.

Michelle invited us over to her place to wrap up the evening. The last time Marie and I had gone over to Michelle’s things got pretty wild. I wasn’t sure what kind of effect Becky’s presence might have on my chances of having a repeat performance of our last visit, but I was willing to take my chances.

By the time we got there, we were all fairly tipsy. We had gotten Alexis to sell us an 18 pack of beer before we left the bar. We each cracked open a fresh one and sat in a circle on the floor in the living room. Just as we sat, Michelle started laughing hysterically.

“What?” Marie asked.

“Ha-heh. Nothing, nothing. I just remembered what you looked like the last time you were sitting on the floor in here.. Hahaheh!” Marie and I joined Michelle as she laughed. She was referring to the fact that the last time Marie had sat on her living room floor, she had been naked and fingering herself while she watched me and Michelle have sex.

“Right?” Marie sighed.

“We should do that again.” I smiled.

“Do what again?” Becky asked.

“Oh, nothing.” Marie coyly smiled as she sipped her beer.

“Seriously, what are you guys talking about?” Becky pressed.

Marie looked over to me and then to Michelle. We were all smiling at each other. “Should we tell her?” Marie asked.

“I don’t care.” I said.

Michelle looked a little more cautious. She was clearly reluctant, but we were also all really drunk. “Okay, but only if she swears she won’t tell a soul!”

“I promise! I promise! What?!?” Becky smiled with her eyes wide open.

Marie leaned toward Becky and put her hand on her knee. She took a breath and looked Becky in the eye and said “Last weekend John and I came over here. We got drunk and the three of us ended up having sex.”

“What?!?” Becky shouted in disbelief. “Are you fucking with me?”

“No, I am not fucking with you.” Marie smiled as she leaned back and took another sip of beer.

Becky sat quietly for a moment, allowing it to sink in. She collected herself and then looked back up at Marie. “How?”

“You mean how did it happen?” Marie asked. Becky nodded with her eyes still wide. “Well, I told Michelle that I think John has a nice looking dick…”

“Your exact words were ‘beautiful cock’.” Michelle corrected her.

“Sorry.” Marie paused. “A beautiful cock. Anyway, she said that cocks can’t be beautiful, so when Johnny got here I asked him to show it to her.”

“But I didn’t.” I chimed in. “Not right when I got here anyway.”

“That doesn’t matter.” Marie continued. “Anyway, eventually he did show her and then one thing just kinda led to another…”

“What!?!” Becky interjected. “So he just pulls out his penis and that’s it? You can’t just go from ‘he pulls his thing out’ to ‘we all had sex together.’ What happened in between?”

Michelle leaned forward and said “Well, he didn’t just pull it out.” Then she looked at me. “You pretty much just got completely naked, right?” I smiled. “So we were looking at it for a while and Marie said that I had to see it when it was hard to get the full effect.”

“Right.” Marie nodded. “So I started talking all dirty so he’d get excited and then we all just kinda got into it and then it just happened.”

Becky was sitting with her jaw hanging open. She was clearly blown away by what we had admitted to her. Finally, she looked over to Michelle. “So is it?”

“Is what?” Michelle smiled back.

“Is it… Is it…” Becky wrestled with the question as she motioned toward me.

Michelle cut in. “Beautiful? Yes, it’s very nice. Very nice.”

“Thanks Michelle.” I said, clinking my bottle into hers.”

It was clear that this was all very foreign territory to Becky. Her face looked like she was trying to grasp quantum physics. There were going to be a lot of questions. “So, you both had sex with him?”

“Yeah.” Marie smiled.

“And you’re okay with that?” Becky asked Marie.

“Yeah.” Marie answered. I loved that she just left it at that. She felt no need to offer an explanation.

Becky went quiet again. After some more thought another question bubbled to the surface of her mind. “So what happened?”

“Well…” Michelle began but didn’t really know where to go. Marie took over.

“First, we all went down on each other. Then I asked John and Michelle to fuck each other so I could watch. They did and I watched. Then he fucked me and Michelle watched. Then Me and Michelle messed around while he watched.”

“Oh my god…” Becky murmured.

Marie smiled at her. “You’ve never done anything like that?”

“No!” Becky shouted in protest. “Jesus, I’ve only had sex with two guys and I’ve never even kissed a girl!” It became clear to me that there was a battle raging in Becky’s mind. There was the part of her that needed to cling to her demure purity and it was fighting for dear life against the side of her that was fascinated and excited by what she was hearing.

“You’ve never kissed a girl?” Marie asked. It was amazing to her that a creature like Becky could have survived for 21 years without some other girl planting the flag.

“No!” Becky shouted.

“Oh my God, I’m totally kissing you!” Marie smiled her cool smile.

“What, here?!?” Becky stammered.

“Yeah.” Marie smiled. “It’s not a big deal.” Marie coaxed. “Look.” She said as she turned toward Michelle and leaned into her. Michelle turned to meet Marie’s lips and they shared a brief peck on the lips. “See?”

Becky’s brow furrowed.

“Come on.” Marie continued. “I’m sure it’ll happen eventually so you might as well get it over with, right?”

Michelle’s eyes were darting back and forth between the two of them. She was grinning ear to ear. Becky’s face finally softened and she surrendered to the pressure. “Okay, fine.” She sat up on her haunches and looked at Marie. I watched as Marie rose to her knees and scooted toward Becky.

Marie was the most disarming person I had ever known. It was like she had some kind of psychic power over people. She could make almost anyone just drop their inhibitions at the drop of a hat. It was breathtaking to behold. She was on her knees, face to face with Becky. She smiled her slow smile and Becky’s face untangled and suddenly she looked relaxed and beautiful. Marie’s lips were inches from Becky’s. Becky took a deep breath. “This is so weird.”

“Are you ready?” Marie asked as she placed a reassuring hand on Becky’s shoulder. Becky answered by closing her eyes and taking another deep breath. Marie leaned in and slowly pressed her lips to Becky’s. Becky froze momentarily and then gently cocked her head. Marie made small biting motions with her lips and Becky soon followed her lead. Marie then reached up and cupped Becky’s face in her hands and pressed her lips harder against Becky’s. She opened her mouth a hair and gently slid the tip of her tongue across Becky’s upper lip. Becky responded by parting her lips just enough to allow Marie’s tongue entry. Becky was taking jagged shallow breaths as she surrendered more and more territory to Marie’s ever exploring tongue. Soon after, Becky began to prod Marie’s mouth with her own tongue. All total, the kiss only lasted about twenty seconds, but it was enough to get me really hot.

I was lying on my back against the couch at the time and as I watched the kiss unfold, I became immediately aroused. The crotch of my jeans bulged upward as they broke apart. They were both smiling and staring into each other’s eyes. Then I heard Michelle whisper “Hey Marie.”

Marie turned to look at Michelle. Michelle gestured toward me and popped her eyes open wide. She had motioned toward my crotch. Marie’s eyes drifted down to the bulge in the front of my jeans and she smiled at me. The mood was perfect and Marie had guided us there with expert precision. I smiled back my approval and she turned to face Becky again. “Hey Becky?”

“Yes?” Becky answered following Marie’s gaze back to me.

“Do you wanna watch Johnny jack off?”

“Are you serious?” Becky asked, clearly conflicted.

Michelle was smiling like the Cheshire Cat. “You know you do.” She pushed.

Becky’s face tightened up again as she looked around the room, first to Michelle, then Marie before finally resting her eyes on me. I gave her a reassuring smile. Her face loosened up a bit and she looked back up at Marie. “Jesus… Okay, but you guys can’t talk to anybody about any of this!”

As I rose to my feet, Marie stood and pulled Becky up to stand beside her. She led Becky over to the couch and sat her down next to Michelle. They all looked up at me as I unbuttoned and unzipped my jeans. I wasn’t wearing underwear that day, so when I pulled my jeans open my fully engorged cock just flopped out. Becky’s eyes went wide as I reached up and firmly gripped my shaft. I took a step closer to them and started stroking myself for them. Becky was transfixed on my movements. Marie quietly leaned over to Michelle and began to kiss her.

Becky finally pulled her eyes away from me long enough to see Marie and Michelle kissing passionately on the couch next to her. Marie noticed her watching them and pulled away from Michelle. She then leaned over toward Becky and surprised her by kissing her again. Michelle was watching me jack off and I was watching Marie making out with Becky. Becky’s reluctance was still showing but she was much less rigid at that point. I took a step closer to them as they kissed and stroked my cock just inches from their faces. I got to see Becky’s eyes go wide one more time as Marie pulled away from her lips and turned toward me. She eagerly wrapped her lips around my cock and pulled me deep into her wet mouth.

Michelle sat on one side of Marie and Becky sat on the other. Becky was still a bit in shock, but Michelle watched Marie suck my cock and smiled as she placed her hand on the back of Marie’s head. “Suck that cock girl!” Michelle goaded in a pretty decent ghetto accent. Marie slid off the couch and dropped to her knees in front of me. She kept sucking me off as Michelle slid toward Becky and leaned in to kiss her. The last bit of Becky’s reluctance melted away as she boldly kissed Michelle with her mouth open. I watched their tongues dancing as Marie reached down to her own waist and began to unbutton and unzip her pants.

Marie slid her thumbs into her waistband and pushed her pants down to her knees as she slid her mouth over my cock again. Becky saw her doing it and between kisses with Michelle she muttered “Oh my god.” She then began moaning softly into Michelle’s mouth as Marie slid her middle finger between her own legs and began fingering herself.

Michelle began to realize how turned on Becky was getting by watching Marie suck my cock while fingering herself. As they continued kissing, Michelle slowly slipped her hand between Becky’s thighs. Becky reluctantly responded to Michelle’s advance by easing her legs apart. Once she had gotten the go-ahead, Michelle began to apply pressure and Becky began to moan louder. By that time, Michelle was getting pretty horny herself. She decided to take it one step further and reached for the button on the waist of Becky’s shorts.

Marie was still giving me an amazing blow job as I watched Michelle unzip Becky’s shorts to reveal pink cotton panties. She then pressed her palm against Becky’s stomach and gently slid her fingertips into Becky’s panties, easing them down inside. As Michelle’s fingers disappeared, Becky released a deep moan of pleasure.

Michelle was pushing Becky into a whole new place and she was lost in the pleasure she was experiencing. I wanted to go to that place too. I reached down and pulled my shirt up and dropped it to the floor. I then pushed my pants down around my ankles. I looked down at Marie and commanded her “Take off your clothes.”

She stood up and immediately took off her shirt as I stepped out of my jeans. I stood in front of Michelle and Becky as Marie unclasped her bra and flung it across the sofa. Michelle looked up at me as she continued to finger Becky and I stepped closer to her, practically pushing my cock into her face. She smiled and opened her mouth as I pushed my cock between her lips. I let Michelle suck my cock as Marie wriggled out of her jeans and then peeled off her panties. Marie then sat next to Michelle and took my cock back into her own mouth.

Michelle took that as her cue to slip off of the couch and grab hold of the waistband of Becky’s shorts. Becky looked over at Marie sucking my cock as she lifted her ass off the couch so Michelle could slide her shorts and panties off. Becky then sat back down next to her and pulled her shirt up over her head. Finally, she unclasped her bra and let it slide off of her shoulders. I stared at Becky’s firm young body as Marie sucked my cock and continued to fervently finger her wet pussy. I watched Becky accept Michelle’s tongue back into her mouth. I watched as she eagerly spread her legs to give Michelle’s nimble fingers full access. Somehow, Marie had taken us there again.

Becky was leaning back into the arm of the couch. Her eyes were closed and she was moaning with each insertion of Michelle’s fingers. Marie saw her and looked up at me. She pulled her lips away from my cock and motioned her head toward Becky. I had to make sure I understood her, so I raised my eyebrows in question. Marie smiled and nodded. Without another thought, I stepped over to the side of the couch and looked down at Becky as she delicately moaned. Michelle was looking up at me and smiling her approval too. I waited until Becky turned her head and I leaned forward and pushed the tip of my cock against her lips.

Her eyes popped open and her head jerked away. She looked up at me and then over to Marie. I’ll never forget this… Marie smiled at her and then made a ‘kiss’ sound at her. It was so hot! Anyway, Becky leaned back again and slowly turned her head toward me. She looked up and made eye contact with me as she opened her mouth and slid her tongue out to rest on her lower lip. I leaned forward again and placed my cock on her tongue.

It became clear to me pretty quickly that Becky hadn’t given a lot of blow jobs. I soon found that it didn’t matter much and almost made it hotter. Knowing that I was on a very short list of guys that had fed Becky a cock gave me a sharp little thrill. I was fascinated with this ability Marie seemed to have to get people to do the most taboo things without thinking twice. Becky carefully sucked me and I enjoyed every clumsy moment of it.

Marie turned her attention to the only person in the room still clothed. She stood in front of Michelle and reached down to help Michelle get her top off. Michelle, as usual, wasn’t wearing a bra. Marie pulled her up by the hand and pushed her shorts down to the floor. Finally, all four of us were naked. Michelle and Marie sat back down on the couch. I pulled my cock away from Becky’s lips and walked back over to the front of the couch. Marie had already spread her legs and began fingering herself. I stood in front of her and slid my hand up and down my spittle drenched cock. Michelle spread her legs and began rubbing her slit as well. Soon after, Becky spread her thighs wide and joined them. I stepped up to Marie and she leaned forward and pulled me into her mouth again. I then stepped over to Michelle and she took her turn. Then I went back to Becky and offered her another taste which she eagerly accepted.

Marie watched Becky suck me in deeper and more vigorously. It was driving her wild and she was getting that strange little itch that she tended to get. Finally, she leaned across Michelle and said “Becky?”

“Mmm-hmm?” Becky moaned onto my cock.

“Do you want to fuck Johnny in front of us?” she almost whispered to her. I pulled my cock away to give her some room to answer.

She wiped her mouth with the back of her forearm and blushed a little. “Seriously?”

Marie leaned into Becky’s face and got inches from her lips. “Seriously.” She said in a whisper. She leaned forward further and pressed her lips against Becky’s. As she pulled away she lightly hissed “I want to watch you fuck my boyfriend.” Becky smiled.

I sat down next to Becky on the couch and then pulled her leg across my lap. Becky straddled me and slightly arched her back as I drew her left nipple into my mouth. I could feel her warm pussy lips brushing over the tip of my cock.

Marie stood up and pulled Michelle with her. They embraced passionately and went back to their heated kissing as I grabbed hold of Becky’s hips and gently eased her down onto my cock. She moaned aloud as I slid into her. Her pussy was tight and soaking wet and felt incredible. It became immediately clear to me that it had been a while for her. I was very excited that she had decided to take me as her third lover.

As Becky gently began rocking her hips, her moans grew in both volume and frequency. I peered past her small bouncing breasts and saw Marie pull Michelle down on to the floor. Marie lay on her back and pulled Michelle down on top of her. They immediately began kissing again and Marie groped at Michelle’s firm breasts. I really loved watching Marie. She was so passionate and involved that it was difficult to look away from her. I didn’t want Becky to feel like I was taking what she had given me for granted, so I tore my eyes away from the two writhing women on the floor and focused back to fondling Becky’s little tits.

I rolled her hardening nipples with my finger tips and she moaned her approval. She had quickened her pace and was bouncing on my cock at a rapid clip. I figured it would make her cum faster which I was completely happy with. I was going to need all the stamina I could muster if I was going to survive the night.

I noticed some more movement from the corner of my eye and decided to steal another glance at Marie and Michelle. I’m glad I did. Marie had swiveled underneath Michelle and had positioned her head between Michelle’s thighs. They were in the 69 position. I immediately got so turned on that I had to close my eyes. Just seeing the two of them biting and slurping at each other’s cunts was enough to bring an extremely premature load and I couldn’t afford that. I leaned my head back against the couch and moaned into the night. I then felt Becky’s lips press against mine. I wasn’t expecting a kiss, but I wasn’t opposed to it either, so I leaned into her and was happily surprised to find that Becky was an amazing kisser. We kissed furiously and wild as her moaning began to escalate. I could tell by the erratic movements of her hips that she was on the verge of climax. I was secretly thankful because despite her inexperience, little Becky had gotten incredibly close to making me cum. Finally she howled into the night and I felt the muscles in her back tighten and contort as a tidal wave of ecstasy washed her away to some forgotten island. She finally stopped shaking and slumped over with me still deep inside her. Her mouth hung open and her eyes were blank and distant. I could only make out the traces of a smile in them. She leaned into me and kissed me deeply a final time before shakily climbing off of me.

As she fell aside, my eyes were immediately greeted with Marie and Michelle still furiously locked into their 69. I immediately knew what to do next. I had really enjoyed fucking Michelle the last time Marie and I came over and I knew how much Marie loved to watch me fuck her friends. Becky was really the only surprise of the evening. This was old territory for the rest of us.

After catching my breath, I stood up and walked over to where Marie and Michelle were lying in the center of the room. I stood behind Michelle and dropped to my knees. As Marie furiously lapped at her cunt I leaned forward and slid the tip of my cock down the crack of her ass. Michelle’s head raised up and turned toward me. She flashed me a smile as she raised her ass a bit higher into the air. As she did, Marie saw me kneeling above her head and she smiled at me. She looked beautiful. Her face was glowing with a mixture of sweat and Michelle’s juices. My cock was still wet with Becky’s. Before I could slip inside Michelle, Marie tilted her head up and licked my shaft. I leaned forward to oblige her and she took my cock into her mouth and slurped Becky’s cunt cream off of my shaft. When she pulled away, I eased forward and slipped into Michelle’s warm wet pussy.

I peered over and saw Becky sitting on the couch. She was just sitting there, breathing heavily and watching us. After thrusting in and out of Michelle for a while, I pulled out and fed my cock to Marie again. She licked off all of Michelle’s juices and then guided me back into Michelle’s pussy.

For a while, I enjoyed going back and forth between Michelle’s pussy and Marie’s mouth, but I knew I wasn’t going to make either of them cum that way and my mission had become to bring all three of them to orgasm. I pushed into Michelle and fell into a steady rhythm. She felt incredible and she occasionally stole moments between lapping at Marie to moan for me. The sensation was heightened by Marie sucking one of my balls into her mouth and humming. I then felt her slide up some and I felt her tongue slide up my ass crack. I quivered at the feeling. It felt amazing, but I had to get her to stop. I felt her hands grip my cheeks and pull them apart. Then her warm wet tongue slid up the back of my sack, across my taint and then swirled with slight pressure around my asshole.

I was dangerously close to blowing my wad right then. I reached back behind myself and pushed Marie back downward. I felt her tongue flick at my nuts twice and then slip down my shaft and then it was gone. I can only assume that she had focused her attention to Michelle’s clit, because Michelle moaned with extra enthusiasm and pushed back against me hard.

I reached up and grabbed Michelle’s pony tail by its base and tugged on it hard enough to get her to arch her back and cry out lightly. I bore into her hard and pounded deep as Marie tongued her clit. We could both tell she was going to cum soon. I pounded even harder and Marie pushed her entire face into Michelle’s cunt as a burst of growls and screeches erupted from Michelle. Her body shook and she shouted “Fuck you! Fuck you!” which I found slightly odd.

From between my legs I heard Marie laughing “Holy shit!”

“Awwweee.. Fuck you!” Michelle shouted again.

I wasn’t sure what else to do, so I just played along. “Yeah, fuck me!” I shouted. I pulled harder on her ponytail and thrust my cock as deeply into her as I could. Michelle howled in pleasure as she arched her back and I felt her pussy tighten around my cock as she squirted her juices onto my cock.

I had managed to bring Becky and Michelle to climax without blowing my nuts all over the room and I was honestly amazed. I can only thank the liquor. My cock slid from Michelle’s glistening cunt and she fell softly off of Marie. Marie rose to her feet and looked down at Michelle. Michelle was smiling back up at her. Then Marie spoke. “Michelle… remember what I asked you about the other night?” I had no idea what she was talking about.

Michelle sat up and cocked her head to the side “Right now?” she asked.

“You still up for it?” Marie smiled back at her and then turned to step toward the couch.

“What’s going on?” Becky asked leaning forward. Marie looked over at Becky as she positioned herself in front of the arm of the couch and then leaned forward resting her body on it. She smiled at Becky and then glanced back at me and shot me a smile as she placed her hands on her ass cheeks and pulled them apart revealing her asshole to us all.

“Okay, let’s do it.” Michelle smiled as she rose to her knees and clambered over to Marie. She remained on her knees behind Marie and looked up at me. I had no idea what they had planned but I was putting the pieces together. “Come here Johnny.” Michelle said.

I walked over and stood by Michelle. She smiled up at me and then turned her head toward Marie’s spread ass cheeks. I watched in complete amazement as Michelle leaned forward and stuck her tongue out. She slowly pressed her tongue against Marie’s asshole and Marie moaned into the night air. Michelle reached up and placed her hands on Marie’s ass cheeks and pushed her tongue and lips harder against Marie’s asshole.

“What the fuck is going on?” Becky chimed in wide eyed from the other end of the couch.

Michelle continued lapping at Marie’s asshole as Marie looked over to Becky and between moans asked her “Have you ever watched someone get fucked in the ass Becky?”

“What?!?” Becky almost shouted. “No!”

Marie only smiled. “You should try it sometime. It’s the most intense feeling ever.” She moaned.

Becky looked disgusted but couldn’t take her eyes off of them. “So, why is she licking your… Why is she licking you THERE?”

Marie moaned again before replying. “To get it wet. Johnny’s cock is pretty big and my ass is pretty tight.” She was speaking in her most sultry drawl to entice me more. I didn’t need it, but I appreciated the effort. “They both need to be really wet so it won’t hurt too much.”

“Oh my God, you’re serious? You want him to stick that thing up your…?” Becky was shocked.

“Just watch. You’ll see why.” Marie trailed off. Becky’s eyes were glued to Michelle as she lapped and spat on Marie’s asshole. Michelle then slipped a finger into her mouth and coated it with saliva before gently sliding it into Marie’s asshole as Marie shuddered. Then Marie opened her eyes and looked back over at Becky. “They both need to be really wet.” She said as she looked back toward me. I was standing next to Michelle still in shock. Apparently Marie and Michelle had planned for Michelle to watch me fuck Marie in the ass. For a moment I considered proposing marriage then and there. I looked up at Becky who had followed Marie’s gaze to me. Marie then continued. “Becky, do you think you can get John’s cock nice and wet for me?”

Becky sat still for a moment and her eyes rolled up into her head. They rolled from side to side as she processed everything. I realized that Marie and Michelle had planned this, but they had planned to do it together. Becky wasn’t part of the plan, but they both wanted to do it so they were improvising. Finally Becky’s face cleared and she had reached a conclusion. I suppose she figured that she had already come this far. Why not go all the way. She slid off of the couch and dropped to her knees next to Michelle. She reached up and took my throbbing cock in her small hands and opened her mouth wide.

Becky wrapped her mouth around my pole and began to slurp up and down on me. As I watched Becky suck my cock and watched Michelle tongue Marie’s asshole, I was overcome with anticipation. I always thought that two girls at the same time would be the pinnacle of my sexual experiences. Now three women were sharing my cock and two of them were prepping the third and myself for the grand finale. I was actually going to fuck Marie up the ass while two of her friends watched completely naked.

Michelle pulled away from Marie’s asshole and it glistened with her spit. Then she pulled Becky’s shoulder and my cock slid out of her tight lips. Michelle then reached up and grabbed my cock by the base and pulled me toward Marie’s tight glistening asshole. Becky’s eyes were open wide and Marie pulled her cheeks further apart as Michelle rubbed the tip of my cock on Marie’s asshole. I then felt Michelle’s other hand rest across my ass cheeks as she placed the tip at the tight entrance to Marie’s anus. “Oh, fuck yeah.” I heard Marie moan.

Becky’s eyes widened even more as Michelle pushed my ass forward and my cock gently eased into Marie’s tight ass. Marie bellowed a low growl as the head of my shaft popped into her ass. She pulled her cheeks open even harder as I slowly slid every inch of my cock into her. “Oh fuck. Yeah, fuck. Put that whole fat cock in my ass!” she moaned.

Once I was all the way in, I slid out a little then back in until I could feel that everything was good and slippery. Then I began to gently quicken my strokes and Marie and I moaned in unison.

I had gotten pretty used to fucking Marie in the ass. She seemed to really enjoy it and would call for it pretty regularly, but I couldn’t believe she was letting me fuck her sweet little ass with both Michelle and Becky watching. I took a moment to take it all in. Michelle was still on her knees to the right of me and Becky was knelt on my left. They both watched my cock slide in and out of Marie’s asshole. Michelle was smiling but the look on Becky’s face was something different. She was biting her lip and furrowing her eyebrows. It almost looked like she was in pain. I couldn’t get a read on the expression. I wasn’t even sure she was enjoying herself until I gazed further south and saw that she was fingering herself. I suddenly had a whole new outlook on Becky. Still, it wasn’t enough to prepare me for what happened next.

Becky slowly rose to her feet, staring me in the eye as she did. She then turned away from me and faced the couch. She leaned forward and rested her head on the back of the couch next to Marie. She turned her head to Marie and looked her dead in the eye with that same awkward expression of pain fused with desire. Marie’s eyes jerked open in surprise as Becky reached down to her sides and gently pulled her own ass cheeks apart.

I was in complete amazement. There was no mistaking Becky’s gesture as anything but what it was. Michelle scrambled to her feet and went over to sit on the couch next to Becky. Becky turned her head to face Michelle and Michelle looked her in the eye. “Are you sure?” Michelle asked.

Becky’s expression hadn’t changed. “I don’t know… I just want to feel what that feels like.”

Michelle glanced across her to Marie. “Are you okay with this?” Michelle asked.

I had frozen and could see that Marie was smiling but still clearly shocked. “Are you fucking kidding me? I am SOOO okay with this.” I couldn’t wrap my mind around how nasty Marie was. She pushed me back and I slid out of her. She literally could not wait to watch me fuck another girl in the ass. Marie stood behind me and scooted me over behind Becky. She got on her tippy toes and looked over my shoulder as she took my cock in her hand and bumped me forward so she could rub the tip on Becky’s asshole. “Does that feel good?” she asked.

“Yeah.” Becky moaned. Marie pulled me back again and then crossed in front of me to push Michelle’s head towards Becky’s. Becky and Michelle began to softly kiss each other as Marie dropped down behind Becky and slid her tongue into Becky’s ass crack. Becky moaned into Michelle’s mouth as Marie licked her anus. Marie then began to wriggle her tongue inside Becky’s asshole as she reached up to jerk me off. Once Marie was satisfied that Becky’s asshole was wet enough, she leaned back and gently eased the tip of her forefinger into Becky. She gently eased past the first knuckle as Becky moaned. Then the second knuckle. Then, Marie’s entire finger was in Becky’s bum. Becky moaned a mixture of pleasure and pain.

Marie softly spoke to Becky. “Try to relax. Don’t fight it. Just let me in.” Soon after that, Marie was sliding her finger in and out and Becky was moaning louder. Then Marie inserted a second finger and Becky moaned even louder. Michelle’s hand had found its way between her legs and she was fingering herself. She kissed Becky furiously as Marie finger-fucked her asshole and sucked my cock simultaneously.

Finally, Marie stood again and resumed her position behind me. She once again guided my cock to Becky’s now glistening sphincter. She rubbed the tip up and down Becky’s asshole and softly asked her “Are you ready Becky?” Becky moaned her approval. “You want Johnny to stick his fat cock in your tight little virgin asshole?” I loved it when Marie got really dirty and tonight she was going to reset the bar. Again Becky moaned in anticipation. “Yeah? Are you a little fucking slut?” Michelle was now rapidly diddling herself.

“Yes!” Becky shouted as I applied slight pressure against her quivering anus. “Yes, I’m a fucking slut!”

Marie continued to goad her. “Yeah? Are you a little fucking cunt that wants my boyfriends big fat fucking cock shoved up her ass?”

“Yes!” Becky moaned as I thrust a bit harder and felt my tip pushing her anus open. “Yes, I’m a fucking cunt, and I want your boyfriend to put his big dick in my ass!”

With that I eased forward and slid my cock deep inside of Becky’s tight unspoiled asshole. She howled into the pillow on the couch as I did and Marie continued to goad her as I began to slowly find a rhythm. “There you go you fucking cunt! How do you like it? How do you like that fat cock going in and out of your ass?”

“Oh, fuck!” Becky shouted.

“Fuck that tight little asshole baby!” Marie shouted before biting my earlobe. “Give that little slut some cock in her ass!” Marie then sat down next to Michelle and slipped her hand under Michelle’s and started finger fucking her as she watched my cock go in and out of Becky’s asshole. Her ass was so tight and Marie was being such a dirty little cunt that I knew I couldn’t hold my load too much longer. Marie continued to throw gas on the fire. She grabbed Becky’s face with her free hand and turned it towards her own. “Open your mouth you fucking cunt!” Becky opened her mouth wide and Marie spit in it! She drew her finger from Michelle and slid it into Becky’s mouth. “Suck on that you fucking cunt!” Becky moaned as she closed her mouth around Marie’s finger. “Can you taste her pussy?” Becky moaned again and opened her mouth. “Don’t you open your mouth! I want you to suck my finger like a cock!”

Becky began to slurp Marie’s finger up and down as I pounded her ass. “Suck that cock you fucking slut! You like sucking cock while you get your ass fucked?”

Becky moaned and that was all I could take. I moaned aloud and blurted out “I’m gonna cum! Fuck! Fuck!”

As I neared orgasm with each thrust, I watched Marie pull her finger out of Becky’s mouth and pull her jaw open. She then spit into Becky’s mouth again and a glob of it splashed across Becky’s cheek. “Is that what you want you fucking whore? You want some guy to cum all over your face while another one cums in your ass?”

Becky was completely awash in a sea of lust and perversions that she had never before explored. “Yes!” she shouted. “I’m a fucking slut! I want cum in my mouth and in my ass! I want your man to cum in my tight little ass!” Becky had forever crossed into a different kind of sensuality, and what an entrance! All at once, I crash landed into the most explosive orgasm of my life. I howled as I forced every inch of my shaft up Becky’s rectum and blasted stream after stream of hot jizz into her butthole.

Marie was smiling up at me as Becky panted lustfully. I finally drew my cock from its latest sheath and a river of spunk flowed out of Becky’s distended asshole and ran down her cunt. Marie leaned into Becky and kissed her hard on the mouth before pulling away and saying “Thank you baby! That was so fucking hot! I’ve been dreaming about watching Johnny fuck someone in the ass for months. I’m glad it was you baby girl.” She kissed her again and then rose to kiss me. “How was that baby? Are you happy?”

It took me a moment to remember how to speak. “Holy shit.” Was all I could muster. Marie laughed. We all four slumped down to the floor and pulled some blankets off of the couch and covered up. We kissed and fondled. Marie and Michelle both praised Becky for being so bold. I was deeply satisfied and was more deeply in love with Marie than ever before. I’m not sure who passed out first but we were all asleep before too long.

The next morning, I awoke to the smell of bacon and eggs. I found that I was alone on the floor, still naked. I looked toward the kitchen where I heard the girls talking. Marie and Becky were sitting at the table in the nude. Michelle was in the kitchen in front of the stove wearing a t-shirt and nothing else. I lay still trying to go unnoticed and get a handle on the situation. Everyone seemed cheerful and happy. Marie was laughing at something Becky said and she leaned forward and kissed her on the lips. I don’t know how she always made everyone so comfortable, but she always did. I saw no reason to get dressed, so I kicked the blanket off and stood up. “Good morning.” I said smiling.

I walked toward Marie. “Hey Baby!” she smiled. “Hungry?”

“Starved.” I answered as I stood next to where she was seated. In her typical fashion, she did something outrageous. She turned her head toward my hanging cock and wrapped her lips around it. It immediately sprung to life in her wet mouth. We were well past formalities and Becky just giggled at the sight.

Michelle was walking in from the kitchen with two plates. “Okay, knock it off.” Marie took her mouth off of me as Michelle put one plate down in front of her and placed the other in front of Becky.

Becky smiled at us. “You two are fucking crazy!”

I was horny again from the brief blowjob and decided to stretch this encounter out as far as I could. I started stroking my cock as I walked over to Becky. I stuck my cock in her face and reached down and pinched her bare nipple. She moaned and I slid my cock into her mouth. Michelle rolled her eyes. “Here we go again.”

I was really into it and no longer had all the numbing effects of alcohol. I didn’t want to just let it go, so I straddled Becky’s chair and grabbed the back of her head and started fucking her face. I pinched her nipple hard and felt her teeth clench down on my cock and I shuddered at the pain. Marie then scooted her chair closer to me and grabbed my ass cheeks and pushed them apart. The feeling was amazing as she pressed her tongue into my ass.

She rimmed me as I fucked Becky’s throat and I knew I was going to cum soon. I began to moan louder and louder until I finally pulled away from Becky and turned toward the table. I grabbed my wet cock and jerked myself hard until I sprayed my cum all over Becky’s bacon and eggs.

I was panting as Marie jabbed at the eggs with a fork and took a big bite. She then scooped up some more jizzy eggs and fed it to Becky. They shared their breakfast as Michelle dropped another plate on the table. She then reached down and pulled her shirt up over her head. She reached down and squeezed my cock and pulled my head into her breasts.

The three of us proceeded to kiss, fondle and fuck each other well into the afternoon before we all finally went our separate ways. I went home with Marie. I thought about how lucky I was to be with her. I thought about how giving she was to me when it came to bringing my fantasies to life. I remembered that day she was jacking me off and telling me about all of her fantasies. How she had wanted to be fucked by more than one guy at a time. I wasn’t thrilled at the prospect, but it was only fair. Then I thought about how much I loved to watch her be a filthy slut and how much it drove me crazy… I couldn’t just take and take and never give. She had told me what she wanted. I owed it to her to try to satisfy her the way she satisfied me…

UP NEXT: MARIE’S STORY

this will be my swan song. I need to take care of some health issues but this story has given me a new sense of life. I hope you enjoy

I am a tall yet full figured woman, and I have made working out a priority in spite of my busy schedule. I have short brown hair with lighter highlights, a creamy complexion hazel eyes and shapely full lips. My breasts are more than a handful for me and I love the fact that I can tongue flick my own nipples but only when they are stiff with arousal. I played competitive tennis through high school and college so my legs and ass are firm, sculpted and even though I am 36 have not sagged an inch.

While some greedy bank executives have been arrested and even imprisoned in recent years, I have advanced up the ladder in their wake, by espousing a policy of moderate growth and less greed. Through stock options and shrewd investments I have become insanely wealthy, but it has also been unbelievably stressful at times. I really need to find a way to relax more, thus the need for three evening message sessions each week with the sensual and talented Taren!

My success in the banking business, has allowed me to mask my lesbian orientation. I never mix business with pleasure, as loose ends could ruin my career.

One of the reasons I took the luxury condo was to allow for more unadulterated down time, but I also wanted to live closer to my older sister and her family. Lately, after visiting my sister’s home I find myself fantasizing about my two nieces: Jaden and Julie. Both young girls are truly beautiful. Jaden is stunning and quite ripe, recently turned fourteen. She has long straight blond hair (though not natural), big brown eyes and a little button nose. She’s petite, but has bloomed into a lovely shape, her hips have flared nicely, firm and round little tities, and thin waist. Julie, her older sister, who is sixteen, is also quite pretty. She’s a little taller with long dark auburn hair. Julie is a bit of a nerd and wears designer eyeglasses.

I’ve especially had my eye on lovely young Jaden for a while now. We’ve always gotten along very well together. My niece and I have even occasionally engaged in various levels of sexual teasing and flirting.

The girls come by their beauty honestly. My older sister Angela, I have always called her Angie, was a model in her twenties, and was much in demand. Angie even did a very explicit spread in a lesser known porn magazine. I still own three copies of the issue she appears in and refer to it regularly. Though she likely wouldn’t confess to it now, Angie and I had incredible sex on many occasions. Each moment of these lustful incestuous fuck sessions is stored in vivid color in my memory banks, and one the final tryst just one night before her marriage to Gerald (a lawyer who has the passion of a narcoleptic turtle) was captured on a hidden camera. I cherish that final evening and the two hour, no holds barred video never fails to bring me to a cunt crunching, cunt squirting climax.

My sister has strived to raise her girls in a rather conventional way, perhaps out of fear that one of her lovely girl’s would end up like me, a lesbian, who will stop at nothing to get what she wants. Of course she knows that she was once like that herself, a committed bisexual woman, who once confessed that Gerald had never come close to giving her an actual orgasm.

I never understood why Angie had tried to bring up her lovely, and sexy girls within the illusion of the vast pie-apple eating middle America dream. Gerald was completely sexually repressed, and Angie wasn’t the same person, she seemed almost unaware of her beauty which had deepened through the years and she wore clothes that hit every enticing curve of her body. I still felt my cunt go damp when she hugged me, and I pressed my body into hers.

At home alone in my bed I began to consider how delicious it would be to break down Jaden’s narrow barriers by introducing her to lesbian sex, with and a healthy dollop of anal intercourse. Actually, it’s all I’ve been thinking about lately. I’m sure Angie would be shocked if she knew about the lurid designs I have on her young sexy daughters.

Then one day I was finally able to break the ice with Jaden and our relationship took on a greater closeness. We found ourselves alone on the couch while Angie went out grocery shopping and boldly asked her if she was still a virgin.

I was delighted to see her blush, and with down turned eyes, whispered, “I don’t even know how to kiss, Aunt Rebecca.”

“Kissing is easy-peasy,” I lightly placed my fingers at the back of her neck, “If you want I could show you, kissing each other is how most girls learn to kiss, didn’t you know that?”

“No, I…” Jaden sighed this time looking into my eyes. I gently put my fingers under her chin, to draw her attention away from my soft full lips that were descending on hers.

At first I just brushed my full lips over her soft young lips, the feeling was delicious. Jaden closed her eyes and I kissed her for real letting my soft lips press into hers and letting her feel my lips move up and down pressing her mouth open wider.

I took her plumb bottom lip between my lips and sucked on it briefly before kissing her full on and letting the tip of my tongue trace her perfect white teeth. My young niece sighed as my tongue slipped inside her mouth and flicked gently over her tongue tip. Jaden sighed and I could feel her hot breath enter my mouth.

Damn, we both heard Angie bump shopping bags against the front door. Jaden bolded up straight her yes growing wide.

“Oh, oh thank you Aunt Rebecca!” leaping to her feet and running to her room before her mother even entered the house.

I helped Angie put away the groceries, making small talk. Angie was wearing a tight, short summer skirt with a nearly see-through top h=that gave me the thrill of being able to see her lacy bra.

“Hey, I had a chat with Jaden, I can’t believe how fast she is growing up…and filling out. I mean this is none of my business but Jaden brought up the “s” word. Angie I think you are going to have to fill her in on her a few more details, she seems a little vague about things.”

Angie stopped, and gave her sister a serious look, “You’re the last person I want talking to Jaden about sex, you have no sense of boundaries, everything is okay, as long as it feels good. Don’t worry I will talk to Jaden, I mean she doesn’t even to be serious about that sort of thing, she’s only fourteen for god’s sake.”

I gave Angie a wicked smile, “Do you remember what you taught me when I was Jaden’s age? You didn’t think I was too young to learn about sex.”

Angie, glanced over her shoulder to the kitchen doorway, “Rebecca, I would prefer you not talk bring that up in my house. That was a long time ago, and our mother was an alcoholic, she wasn’t around to teach us another way. I don’t want my girls to have to go through that.”

“Hey, Angie, I’m fine, it just seemed that Jaden was curious that’s all. Like I said, she is your daughter, it’s none of my business.”

“Are you going to stay for supper, it’s just me and the girl’s, Gerald… has to work…late.”

Angie was taking a carton of eggs from one of the bags and it slipped out of her hand and fell, smashing on the floor.

“Fuck, fuck, fuck fuck!” hissed, Angie, then she broke down crying.

“Hey, hey sis, it’s only eggs. I can run out and get another dozen.”

Angie through her arms around my neck and buried her weeping face in my neck. “Oh Rebecca, Gerald is cheating on me…he’s fucking one of the office bunnies at his law firm. I threw him out this morning…please stay and help me tell the girls.”

I put my arms around my sister’s warm, luscious body, the feeling of her next to me, even under these circumstances, made me tremble.

“Of course I will Angie, anything, you know I would do anything for you,” I said rubbing her back and feeling her breasts nudging into mine.

I felt my sister’s body stiffen with anger as she said through closed teeth, “The skinny-sassed bitch is twenty, fucking twenty, four years older than Julie, can you imagine!”

I didn’t want to imagine Gerald mistress I was too busy enjoying the feeling of my sister and former lover pulling me closer to her, pressing her large breasts into mine.

Without warning, Angie lifted her head and with tears streaming down her face she took my face in her hands and pressed her lips to mine, immediately pressing her thrashing tongue into my mouth. I moaned with shock and pleasure to feel Angie kissing me this way again. One of her hands moved down to my chest harshly squeezing my boob through my top and bra before darting under my summer dress and plunging into my panties…just as her lovely finger entered my pussy, Angie’s whole body went slack and she slumped to the floor at my feet.

“I – am – so – sorry, “ Angie, whimpered, gasping for breath. “That-was-not-me Rebecca, please forgive me,” she her face was contorted with pain as I got to my knees and kissed her forehead.

“Listen to me, Angie,” I said stroking her hair, “We’re going to get the most rabid divorce lawyer in the city and you are going to rip Gerald a new one. He will be paying you big time right rough that new asshole so don’t you worry about anything.”

I brought her face to my chest again, her hot felt so good next to my hard nipples. “Now you go upstairs and have a long shower and I will order in dinner, and then after we’ve eaten we will tell the girls together. Okay?”

Angie, nodded and I lead her to her bedroom, and kissed her lightly on the lips before she went in.

My whole body was tingling having just kissed my sister and lovely young daughter in the space of an hour. Now, with Gerald the interminable asshole out of the way, things were going to get very interesting

This story is fiction: any resemblance to real persons or places is purely coincidental.

The senior prom was only two weeks’ away, and I needed a ball gown. I didn’t have anything of that sort, as I had never expected to be invited. I wasn’t a senior, but was in the year below – in fact, at the time, I was not quite seventeen. However, one of the graduating class, a nice enough but rather nerdy boy called Brad, had asked me to go with him. It was a surprise; I didn’t know him very well at all. Perhaps he couldn’t find anyone in his own year – or it might have been because I was one of the best-looking girls in the year below, and not mean or catty to the less popular guys like some of the others were. I accepted, whilst making it clear that things might go as far as some nice kissing, but definitely no further. So now I needed an evening dress, something cool and sexy to put me on a par with the senior girls, but not slutty. I had a couple of hundred dollars put by which I decided to use, and my Mom – with a nostalgic look in her eyes – gave me two hundred more ‘to get something special’.

I got some good advice from my cousin, Sammy-Jayne, a very attractive young woman of 22 with whom I had been close friends all my life, despite the five years’ age gap; in fact, I have always had a bit of a crush on her. She said I should avoid the chain stores and the obvious ‘teen’ shops, and go for something more distinctive and with more class. She recommended a small independent dressmaker’s called ‘Clarissa’, which she said smart professional women in their 20s and 30s went to, but which had very affordable prices. It was in a small parade of shops in a quiet nearby neighbourhood, so I decided to begin my search there.

I had some free study time the next day, and slipped out of school to start my search. It was about noon when I arrived at the shop, and went inside. It was larger than it had seemed from the small street frontage, stretching back some way. It was pleasantly lit and had pale beech flooring and wall panelling. The shop seemed quiet, with just two women browsing and a smartly-dressed woman seated behind an antique-style desk. She looked to be in her early 30s, with thick curly dark hair that tumbled to her shoulders and dark brown eyes. I could tell she had a good figure, as the cleavage of a shapely bust was visible through the open neck of her red-and-blue striped shirt, the top three buttons of which were open. She wore a little jewellery, which like her clothes spoke of taste and quality. There were medium-sized hoop earrings, a gold chain around her neck with a pendant of dark stone hanging from it, just at the start of her cleavage and drawing the eye to it, and some dark red bangles on her wrists. She was wearing a blue jacket and a matching skirt which tapered to her knees, with a slit vent at the rear, and below this was visible some blue tights or stockings, and a pair of open-toe shoes with a medium heel. Her waist was neat and below it the flare of her hips was emphasised by the tight cut of the skirt, as were the prominence of her breasts above, helped by the support of an underwired bra. I saw all this because when I came in, she rose and in a friendly way shook my hand, introduced herself as Clarissa, the owner of the store, and asked if she could help. I explained my mission, and she smiled and directed me to the racks of evening dresses and ball gowns. ‘I have quite a lot in that line, actually’, she said; ‘have a look and take your time, pick out some and try them on for size.’

There certainly were some lovely dresses, ranging from austere ones with beautiful cuts and lines, to revealing confections of light satin which were out of my league for confidence even more than their cost; as always with clothes, the less there was of it, the more expensive its price tag! But Sammy-Jayne had been right, there were plenty within my budget to consider, and several I definitely liked – in the end, there were three front-runners, and I couldn’t decide between them. The other customers had left by now, and it was coming up to twelve thirty when Clarissa approached me again. She explained that because she was the only person there, she normally closed the shop for lunch between 12.30 and 1.30, but she didn’t want me to be rushed. She said that she usually stayed in the shop anyway during this period, catching up with paperwork, and it would be no problem if I wanted to keep looking or to try things on, indeed perhaps she could help me – but she would need to lock the front door so that more customers did not come in, as long as I did not mind that. Of course, I said that was fine, and thanked her for letting me stay in.

Clarissa locked the shop door, turned the sign round to show ‘Closed’ to the outside world, and pulled down the blind. Then she walked back to the rack that I had been going through, and looked at my choices. She regarded me appraisingly, and said she thought two of them might suit me very well, but picked out another couple of gowns – from those with the more daring cuts – instead of my third choice. ‘You are a very pretty girl’, she said, ‘and I think you have the poise and figure to carry these off – in fact, you would be quite stunning in them.’ Well, I did have a fairly full figure for not-quite-seventeen, with breasts and buttocks that were well-rounded and not an ounce of excess weight anywhere on my body. My tits and ass looked larger than they were because I had a small waist and because I liked to wear tight-fitting jeans and tops. I’m not a natural blonde, but my hairdresser layers it and dyes my hair so that it looks mainly blonde with darker hints underneath. I have a smooth complexion, large expressive eyes and a small mouth. When I stand in front of the mirror, whether in clothes, just underwear or nude, I know I look pretty hot.

‘Let’s try these on,’ said Clarissa. I started to move towards the changing room at the back of the store, but she pointed out that with the shop closed there was no need – that there was more room in the middle to pace about and some larger mirrors. It was true that with the blind over the door, no one could see in from the street, and so I kicked off my trainers, slipped out of my jeans, and shrugged off my plain white T-shirt. Clarissa held the dresses against my front, and we looked at them in the mirror. I could see what she meant about the two she had picked out – they would be eye-catching, but also stylish and distinctive. I decided to try one of them first and reached for it, only to be stopped by Clarissa’s restraining hand. ‘You’ll need to try it without the bra’, she pointed out, and – given its plunging shape, open in a deep slash to the navel at the front and to the base of the spine at the back – of course, I would. I felt a bit self-conscious and hesitated for a second, but she said softly ‘let me help you’, and as if half-hypnotised I turned my back towards her. I felt the light cool touch of her fingers unhooking the bra, and it slid down off my breasts as she removed it, letting them swing free. Her fingertips rested on my shoulders, and then gently traced their way down my back, meeting just above the cleft of my buttocks and my small pair of pink panties. ‘You have a lovely back’, she said, ‘these backless dresses are just right for you, especially the ones that will emphasise this.’ At the word ‘this’, one of her hands slipped lower, caressing and gently squeezing my right buttock.

Her touch was so sensuous that I felt my body responding to it, aroused by our closeness and her intimate contact. My nipples stiffened and became erect, and I felt warm and soft between the legs. Clarissa lifted the ball gown over my head, and its light glossy fabric slid down my body, its rustling passage across my breasts and ass turning me on even more. Clarissa stepped aside, and I did some twirls and admired myself in the mirrors. It was in a cool electric blue that suited my hair, and certainly did look amazing. There was almost nothing of it above the waist, but it didn’t feel like I was flashing acres of flesh; from the hips it draped in folds that swirled sexily when I moved, allowing most of my legs to be visible now and then in tantalising glimpses. I was excited as I stepped around in it, trying a few dance moves, and I must have positively glowed with youthful charm and eagerness. Clarissa laughed and clapped her hands, and with a smile I gave her a deep curtsey, without realising (at least, not consciously) that in so doing I afforded her a wonderful view of my curvy breasts and deep cleavage.

She suggested that I try the other one for comparison, and we swiftly changed them over. This evening dress was in emerald green with black trimmings, and whilst it covered more of my stomach and chest (whilst being almost totally backless), it somehow seemed even sexier than the other one in its cut and style. Clarissa stood next to me as I admired it in the mirror, and nodded her head. ‘Yes, I think that’s the one’, she agreed, ‘it suits your shape so well. Look how well it sits here …’
her fingers brushed across my stomach, smoothing the thin fabric to my body – so light was the material, that it seemed she was stroking my naked flesh, and I drew an involuntary breath at the sensations it caused
‘and here’
her hand moved up to cup my breast, gently squeezing it and tracing her finger around the very visible nipple – I gave a kind of sigh, and my head went back, my shoulders up, thrusting my tits out for her use
‘and here’
her other hand encircled my other breast, taking the nipple between thumb and forefinger as I gasped in arousal and felt my panties soaking between my legs – there was no longer any pretence that her attentions were anything other than the sexual seduction of an inexperienced girl by a confident mature woman
‘and here’
the words were breathed in my ear as she moved closer still, and one hand slipped away from the breast it had been playing with to slide across my ass, running the thumb down between my buttocks, pressing the sheer fabric into my ass cleft
‘and here’
she was kissing my neck and her mouth nibbled at my ear, as her other hand dropped down my front to slip through the long side slash of the dress, running across my upper thigh to its target – my vulva ….

‘Oh! yes!’ I sobbed, as her questing fingers found the damp gusset of my panties, tugged it aside, and I felt the probing of her fingertips on my pussy lips, testing out my wetness and openness. I was nearly fainting, and to steady myself turned towards her and put my hands on her shoulders. She drew me towards her in a clinch for a long deep kiss, with all the time one hand holding my ass tight and the other stroking and teasing my cunny. When the kiss ended – which I had engaged in passionately – she stood slightly back and looked me directly in the eyes. She moved her hands to my waist, and said with a directness that was irresistible: ‘I want you, babe, I want you now!’ I looked back, seeing the lust in her eyes and feeling it in my body, and slightly bit on my lower lip, before discarding all restraint. ‘Please,’ I replied, ‘have me … take me … do it, I want it, I want you too.’ Her face lit up with a smile of pleasure, and she took me by the hand: ‘this way’, she said.

Clarissa led me to the back of the shop, to an unobtrusive door marked ‘Private’ that was just past the changing room. She unlocked it, and ushered me through ahead of her. I entered a delightful medium-sized room, tastefully decorated in a soft peach wallpaper with matching drapes that were closed across the only window. The main item of furniture was a huge double-bed, with a mattress covered in a large peach satin-looking sheet, and no other adornment. I stood beside the bed as Clarissa lifted the ball gown over my head and laid it on a nearby chair. Then she knelt in front of me, and gently kissed my crotch through my panties, before tugging them over my hips and down to the floor. I felt at a disadvantage, being completely naked whilst she was fully clothed, and I slipped her jacket from her shoulders and began to unbutton her blouse. She made no move to either stop or assist me, just regarding me with a warm smile. Once the blouse had gone, I unzipped her skirt and she stepped out of it, taking a second to fold it over the back of another chair. I could now see and admire her properly. She was a beautiful example of a woman on the cusp between her lively 20s and more stately 30s, with a firm figure, good skin tone, and yet just a hint of lushness and ripeness. She was wearing sheer blue stockings in traditional style, held up by an elegant blue suspender belt. Over this, barely covering her cunt, was a small pair of panties in a transparent blue mesh, decorated with a pattern of wine red roses. Her breasts were as full as I had thought, firmly pushed up and out in an underwired half-cup bra that was part of a matching set with the belt and panties. She stood for a moment with her hands on her hips, savouring the moment of my obvious admiration of her body, and smiling warmly.

Then she slipped off her shoes and sank to her knees in front of me, putting her hands on my ankles and then lingeringly sliding them up the inside of each leg. I gasped with anticipation as they traversed my upper thighs and met at their junction with my pudenda. She teased it open, and then leant in to press her tongue between my labia, questing for the entrance to my cervix and the treasure-spot of my clitoris. I was trembling with desire and excitement, and she slipped her hands to my buttocks, partly to caress them but also to hold me steady. After a couple of minutes of this dextrous attention, I felt aflame, and then waves of warmth and wetness flooded through my pussy, and I was moaning aloud whilst wondering mentally if these were orgasms – if so, they were my first proper ones. Clarissa rose back to her feet and placed her hands on my shoulders. The message of her gentle downwards pressure was unmistakeable, and I swallowed in some nervousness as in my turn I went to my knees. I stroked her cunt through the skimpy panties for a moment, and then pulled them down and away. After she stepped out of them, she took up a pose with her legs spread further apart, and I could see – and smell – every part of her sex. It was a heady prospect, and my hesitation fell away. With a feeling almost of homecoming, my tongue speared into her gaping vulva, and I began noisily slurping at her pussy juices. She gave a kind of gasp at my intensity, as I pushed my face in deeper to her soft warm flesh, moving my tongue first in swipes up and down and then in a circular corkscrewing motion. The second of these got her going into a higher gear, and with a broken moan she arched her legs further open and seized the back of my head in both her hands, pulling me hard against her as her hips began to spasm rhythmically – slowly at first, and then faster and faster, accompanied by a rasping whimper. At last, with a sharp cry, she froze rigid for a moment, clutching me against her – and then released me, to stagger back against the bed and sit down on it.

She regarded me with a slightly haggard amazement, and said breathlessly and with a laugh: ‘That was fucking amazing … that was an amazing fuck!’ I was still on my knees before her, the taste of her cunt all over my mouth and cheeks, and I ran my tongue around the outside of my lips to lap it up. Clarissa leant forwards; ‘come up here, honey’, she said, drawing me by the elbow to my feet and then towards the bed. I lay across the middle of the mattress on my back, and she firmly spread my legs apart and gently ran a finger vertically along the length of my moist slit, sending a shudder of anticipation through me. Kneeling next to me, she uncoupled her bra and flung it behind her onto the floor. She cradled her full breasts in her hands and bent over me, thrusting them out as an offering. It didn’t take a second thought to reach for them, squeezing and fondling, and to draw one nipple down to my waiting mouth. I licked around it and then, greatly daring, took it gently between my teeth and teasingly tugged and stretched it. ‘Oh, sweet heaven,’ she moaned, ‘fuck, that sends me, ohhhh …. aaaah!’ The last sound changed pitch because I had reached a hand under her curving stomach to thrust my index finger hard into her cunt. I was on some other planet now, with primeval instinct taking over, and I began to ram the finger in and out of her as it was a weapon, assaulting and penetrating her cervix. Within seconds she had reached another gasping climax, after which she rolled away to lie beside me on her back for a minute. ‘Wow!’ she gasped, ‘you must have done this before?’ I shook my head, and told her this was my first time, I just did what seemed right. ‘Well, you’re a natural, honey,’ she answered, ‘and now it’s your turn.’

She asked if I was a virgin, and I replied that I had never had sex with anyone before, but she didn’t need to worry about breaking my hymen as I had already done that. (I didn’t go into more detail, but when I was sixteen Sammy-Jayne had told me that it was better to do this yourself – it was less painful and less messy, as it could be unpleasant for both of you when a boy did it. We had had some girly laughs about it, and then she had given me her old vibrator, making me promise not to say where I had got it my parents should find it.) Clarissa was clearly excited that she had been the first to take the pleasures of my sweet teen body, and gave me the benediction of a soft kiss on the lips, on each nipple, and on the pussy. Then she went a dressing table in the corner of the room, and came back with a long, flexible, plastic double-ended dildo. I eyed this with interest and a little dubiousness – in the last ten months, I had only be able to work the vibrator about three inches into me, so I couldn’t see how this monstrous snake would fit.

Clarissa must gave seen the thought flash across my face, because she gave a happy laugh and told me not to worry. ‘You’re so loose now, you’ll be amazed what your cunt can take’, she said. And of course she was right: she knelt between my legs, and fed five inches into me before I hardly felt it, and another inch at least before I began to feel filled and stretched. When she encountered firmer resistance and I gave a little cry of semi-protest, she stopped, shifted to her haunches with her knees apart, and began thrusting the other end into herself. I reached out my hand and helped to push the knobbed plastic tube into her, and she must have taken at least eight inches, maybe more. When that was done, there was barely three inches still visible between our two holes. Clarissa began to thrust herself up and down on her end of the dildo, and gestured to me to do the same. After a few tries, I got the hang of it, and then worked out that it was ten times more effective when we coincided – pulling out together, then driving towards each other, with force cancelling force and producing a firmer pressure on the excited nerve-ends in our pussies. We began to grunt and gasp, and the dildo penetrated deeper, until at last our pussies were smacking wetly against each other as we collided. I was propped up on my elbows, and my head lolled back over my shoulders as I emitted a wave of barking cries. Clarissa’s hands were slippery with her sweat and mine as she took a vice-like grip on my thighs, pushing herself down onto me and then pulling out again. Sweat also glistened on her face and her breasts, as we ground our way to a final, gut-wrenching climax. Exhausted and out of breath, we collapsed side by side, my pleasure being extended in a way that was almost excruciating as Clarissa slid the plastic tube out of me. She extracted the other end from herself, letting it drop on the floor beside the bed, and then she lay down, gathering me into her arms so that my head was in the crook of her shoulder.

As I lay on the bed, spent, somehow both excited and utterly relaxed, Clarissa traced her fingers enticingly from my navel around my breasts and back again. ‘I don’t often get girls your age coming into the shop’, she said, ‘most of my customers are mid-20s to mid-40s, it’s a very specific demographic.’ The back of her hand brushed lightly across my nipples, as she asked: ‘How did you hear of it?’ I admitted that I probably wouldn’t have, but that my cousin had warmly recommended it. Clarissa propped herself up on one elbow, her generous breasts swinging to the side, and she studied my face and profile for a moment, before exclaiming: ‘Of course … Sammy-Jayne!’ I nodded, and then she asked thoughtfully: ‘What did she tell you?’ ‘Oh,’ I replied, ‘Just that I would be sure to get what I really needed here … that she always had …’ My voice trailed off, as the double-meaning of my cousin’s words suddenly became clear to me – as did a whole lot more about her: her infrequent and very temporary boyfriends, the hiking and camping holidays with female friends she had taken during her college vacations, and her talk of moving to the Big Apple for her career ‘because in a big city you can be just yourself, there’s no one watching you’. I savoured the revelation – I would have to have a chat with my sweet cos, and express my appreciation of her advice in a very personal way. I could see our relationship taking on a whole new direction, and I was excited by the idea that with her experience she could take me further down this secret path.

Conversation was suspended for a while, because then Clarissa leaned over to nibble on my tits, and her hand found my cunt and clitoris again, stroking me to a final back-arching, shuddering climax. She now lay partly on top of me and partly beside me, with our legs entwined and her pussy gently rubbing against mine in an extremely sensuous fashion. She ran her fingers through my hair and then, appearing to have come to a decision, she said something that took my breath away. ‘I could do with an assistant in the shop on Saturdays, it’s the busiest time – I can’t pay very much, but would you be interested in a part-time job?’ I couldn’t believe my luck – not just this one session with her, but the prospect of a regular weekly fuck – for I knew, however much she might find an assistant useful, it was the after-hours activity that she really had in mind. Her next remark was even more exciting, promising an even greater scope. ‘There are perks, of course, and you’ll also get to know some of the customers quite intimately’, she said, her eyebrows arching suggestively. ‘Oh, yes, please!’ I replied eagerly, adding breathlessly: ‘when can I start?’ Clarissa laughed at that, and gave my nearest breast a playful squeeze. ‘You are a find,’ she said, ‘send my thanks to Sally-Jayne.’ She saw from her watch that it was nearly 1.30, and regretfully said she would have to go and reopen the shop. She nodded to a door on the other side of the room, and told me there was an en suite bathroom with a shower, and to take my time. When I emerged from the private room thirty minutes later, she was talking to a customer, an attractive tall redhead in her late 30s. She broke away with a murmured excuse, and I quickly paid for the emerald green ball gown – though she only charged me two-thirds of the ticket price, calling it my first ‘staff discount’. I was so glad that she had not forgotten her offer, that she meant it seriously. ‘Be here on Saturday at 9.30 prompt’, she said with a warm smile, and then handed me the package with a wish that I would enjoy the prom. Never mind the ball, I thought – I would be having a ball here, every Saturday!

There could be sequels to this … if you would like that, please post a comment.

If you enjoyed this, check out my other stories … you might like them too …

Jordan, Brian, and Madison have some fun while Ashley and Kristen are at work.

Hello all! I apologize for yet another extremely long lapse between the release of the previous story and this one. I’ve been extremely busy. I genuinely appreciate the continued support and interest in my stories, though. I hope you all are doing well, and I very much hope you enjoy this next chapter.

There are two characters in this chapter, Kristen and Jordan, who are relatively new. Both of them made an appearance in the last chapter, and they are also found in another story/series, “Brian & Ashley”. That series is also about Brian and Ashley (the main characters from this story), but it focuses on their interactions with other characters (namely Kristen and Jordan, at least initially) rather than Madison (Ashley’s younger sister) and Alyssa (Madison’s girlfriend). So if you want some more back story on Kristen and Jordan, be sure to check out that series/story.

As always, thanks for reading. 🙂

—————————————————————————————————————————————————————-

Ashley, Jordan, Kristen, and I were hanging out in Ashley’s room. It was a Friday, which meant that Ashley and Kristen would be going to work shortly. For those who are unaware, Ashley is my girlfriend, and Kristen and Jordan are dating. I consider Jordan to be one of my best friends.

I was sitting on Ashley’s bed. Ashley was next to me. Jordan was sitting in Ashley’s desk chair, and Kristen was sitting on the edge of the bed. Normally we would all hang out again after Kristen and Ashley were done with work, but Ashley and I were going to hang out with Madison (Ashley’s sister) and Alyssa (Madison’s girlfriend).

“So same time next weekend?” Jordan asked.

“That works for us,” I said. Kristen nodded in agreement.

“Cool,” Ashley said. She got up and walked over to her closet. She opened it and grabbed a button-up shirt for work before fetching a pair of work pants from her dresser. Kristen grabbed her work clothes out of her backpack, which she had brought with her.

“I think I’ll hang out here for a bit babe,” Jordan said.

“Okay,” Kristen said. She pulled her shirt up over her head and set it down on the bed. She was wearing a maroon bra underneath. Jordan and I made no effort to avoid staring at her cleavage. Kristen noticed our gazes and flashed us a smile before putting on her work shirt.

The same thing happened with Ashley, who had just taken her top off as well. Jordan and I enjoyed the view of my girlfriend’s tits (covered by her bra, of course) as she changed into her work clothes. We had the added treat of seeing Ashley’s nipple piercings through her bra.

I think the girls enjoyed our audience, as they made a little show out of changing their pants. Kristen turned away from us and bent over, arching her back slightly. She slowly pulled down her pants, revealing a thong that left little to the imagination. I felt my cock getting hard.

Ashley quickly did the same thing — she turned her back towards us and bent over, slowly taking off her pants. My girlfriend was wearing a cute little red thong.

Kristen grabbed her backpack and began to rummage around through it as an excuse to stay bent over. Her thong basically covered the entirety of her pussy, but luckily for us, the fabric thinned out considerably around her asshole. Specifically, Jordan and I could clearly see the darkened skin surrounding her hole. We could even make out a few of the creases of her asshole behind the thin strip of fabric.

As Kristen continued to rummage around her backpack, Ashley slowly swayed her hips back and forth, feigning no excuse for this display other than to turn us on. And Ashley’s thong left even less to the imagination than Kristen’s. The thin strip of fabric covering Ashley’s pussy clearly showed both of her pussy lips on either side. Ashley’s asshole was almost completely visible too; the thong really just covered the hole itself. The creases and darker skin around Ashley’s asshole were completely obstructed. The fact that my girlfriend was showing herself off to my best friend like that was admittedly extremely hot (and his girlfriend was doing the same for me, of course!).

The girls kept themselves on display for another few seconds before giggling and standing up. Ashley gave Kristen’s butt a firm smack before putting her pants on. Kristen laughed and returned the favor, slapping Ashley’s butt with her hand.

“Y’all are too much,” I said with a grin.

“Are we?” Kristen giggled. She walked over to Ashley’s desk, where Jordan was still sitting, and reached down to feel her boyfriend’s crotch.

“What’s the verdict?” Ashley asked, smirking slightly.

“Hard as a rock,” Kristen giggled. “Feel free to check for yourself, though.”

Kristen turned to me and gave me a smile before walking over. She placed a hand on my thigh and slowly slid up my leg. Kristen bit her lip as her fingers first brushed against my cock. She gently wrapped her hand around my shaft — through my athletic shorts — and squeezed it.

“What do you think?” Ashley asked. She had walked over to Jordan and was standing in front of him now.

“He’s plenty hard, alright,” Kristen giggled. She hadn’t let go of me yet. Instead, her hand was slowly sliding up and down my erection. It felt nice.

“No surprise there,” Ashley laughed.

Kristen continued to slowly jerk me off through my pants. The two of us watched as Ashley lifted the waistband of Jordan’s shorts and boxers before sliding her hand into his pants to grip his cock directly. She first reached down and gave his balls a quick squeeze before wrapping her hand around my friend’s shaft.

“What do you think, Ashley?” Kristen asked, biting her lip again. I could tell it turned her on to watch Ashley grope her boyfriend’s dick.

“Rock hard, just as you said,” Ashley grinned. She began slowly pumping Jordan’s cock, enjoying how it felt in her hand. As precum began to leak from the tip, Ashley used her thumb to spread it around his cock, providing some better lubrication for her to jerk him off.

Kristen went ahead and slid her hand underneath the waistband of my gym shorts and boxer briefs. I moaned softly as I felt her fingers directly on my cock. She began to jerk me off again. We stayed like this for another minute or so — Ashley stroking Jordan’s cock as Kristen stroked mine. Jordan and I moaned softly as we enjoyed the feeling of one another’s girlfriends stroking us off.

Ashley sighed. “Damn. If only we had a little more time before work. He’s so nice and hard…”

“I know,” Kristen pouted. “If not for work, I’d happily take care of this for you, Brian.” She gave my cock a final squeeze before winking at me and turning back around.

Ashley sighed again and let go of Jordan’s cock. She came over and gave me a kiss before walking into the hallway. Kristen did the same, walking over to give Jordan a kiss before following Ashley into the hall. Jordan and I got up, unashamed at the tents we were both rocking. He grinned at me before following the girls into the hallway.

Ashley waited for me outside her door. She gave me another kiss before saying to Kristen, “ready?”

“Mhm,” Kristen said cheerfully. The two girls walked upstairs while Jordan and I went over to the lounge area of the basement. The plan was to just drink and play videogames for a bit. I was a little concerned about getting blue-balled, but I don’t think I got quite enough action to have anything to worry about. If we had messed around any longer then I likely would’ve needed to relieve myself, though.

I went and grabbed some beer from the fridge. Jordan retrieved a bottle of whiskey from his backpack. We sat on the couch and booted up Smash (i.e., Super Smash Bros). He and I cracked open a couple of beers and started playing. I think I was on my second drink by the time my phone buzzed. I looked at it — a text from Madison.

The text read, “Is that the guy we sent stuff to the other day?”

I quickly typed out a response and sent it, “Yep, that’s him. His girlfriend was here earlier, but she and Ashley both went to work.”

Jordan and I played a little longer. We had both killed three or four beers a piece by this point, or at least I knew I had drank three so far. I wasn’t really keeping track of Jordan’s intake, but we were both starting to get a good buzz going.

I looked at my phone again and saw that Madison had texted me a few minutes prior. “And they have an open relationship or whatever?”

“Yeah, I wouldn’t have sent them stuff otherwise.” I replied. I could’ve supported this further by telling Madison about how Kristen had stroked my cock a bit earlier (and that Ashley had jerked off Jordan for a bit), but I felt that to be unnecessary. Instead, I sent another text saying, “We’re just drinking and playing Smash if you wanna come hang.”

“Are you guys drunk?” she sent back almost immediately.

“A little,” I replied. We weren’t really drunk, but we were getting to that point pretty quickly.

Jordan and I kept playing for a few more minutes. We were just finishing a match when Madison came out from around the corner. She was wearing booty shorts (i.e., daisy dukes, very short-cut jean shorts, etc.) and a tank top that didn’t leave much to the imagination. She was blushing a bit, though I could tell she was trying to come off as confident.

“Hey Madison,” I grinned. Jordan looked very surprised to see her.

“Is that…?” he whispered to me. I nodded subtly. Jordan grinned.

“Hey Brian,” Madison smiled. She looked at Jordan. “Jordan, right?”

“That’s me,” Jordan said.

“You want a beer?” I asked Madison, gesturing to the unopened cans we had sitting out.

“Yes, please,” she said quickly. I chuckled. Liquid courage. I really don’t know why Madison was so nervous; Jordan was just about the most easy-going guy I knew. But I guess Madison didn’t know him well at this point.

“We could also take a shot together?” I offered. “I mean, you can still have the beer either way. But we have liquor if y’all wanna take a shot.”

Jordan shrugged. “I’m down.”

Madison nodded.

I grabbed Jordan’s bottle of whiskey and poured what I estimated to be one shot’s worth of alcohol into each of three red solo cups. I handed Jordan and Madison a cup and then retrieved mine.

“Well?” I said, raising my cup.

The others raised their cups and then took their shots. Madison made a face. Jordan and I handled ours fine. We were already drunk enough that the taste didn’t bother us.

“Wash it down with some beer,” Jordan chuckled as Madison shook her head back and forth.

“Blegh,” she said. She cracked her beer can open and took a swig.

“So Madison, have you ever played Smash before?” Jordan asked.

“Not really,” Madison said. “I’ve overheard Brian talking about it before, though.”

Madison watched Jordan and I play for a bit, sipping on her beer. Once our match ended, Madison asked if we’d like to do another shot.

“I’m down,” Jordan said.

“Same,” I said. I poured another round of shots in the same cups from before. We tapped our cups together and took our shots. This one definitely went down easier for everyone.

“Woo, alright,” Madison said, shaking her head. “I think I’m good for now.”

“Same,” Jordan chuckled. “At least, I don’t need another shot for a little bit.”

“Agreed,” I chuckled.

“So Madison, I gotta say,” Jordan started. “I really enjoyed the show from you and Brian the other day.”

“I was wondering how long it’d take before you brought that up,” I laughed.

Madison giggled and blushed. “Well, I’m glad you enjoyed it.”

“I’m surprised you’re so good at giving head — like blowjobs — even though you’re dating a girl,” Jordan grinned. The man certainly had a way with words.

“What can I say?” Madison shrugged. “I take pride in my skills. And besides, I don’t only date girls.”

“Apparently not,” Jordan smirked.

“She’s quite talented,” I said. “Madison definitely knows what she’s doing.”

Madison shrugged. “I’ve had a lot of practice lately.” She gave me a wink.

“Goddamn, Brian,” Jordan said. “You are one lucky dude.”

I laughed. “That I am.”

“Y’know,” Madison said. “It might be… helpful if I had more than one guy to practice on.”

“Oh?” Jordan said.

I laughed again. “I think the alcohol is getting to you, Madison.”

“Maybe,” she grinned. “But I’m just saying! I don’t want my skills to be too… specified.”

“Specified?” I asked.

“I think she means that if she only sucks your dick, then she’ll just be good at sucking your dick and not, like, any other dick,” Jordan said.

“Yeah, that’s what I meant,” Madison laughed.

“Well,” I said. “We just so happen to have another guy here who likes blowjobs.”

Jordan laughed. “I’m game,” he said.

“Yeah,” I said. “You could practice on us for a bit if you want. Show off your skills. After all, it’s not every day you have two dicks available to play with, in your own basement no less!”

Madison nodded. She took another big swig from her beer and put her hair back in a ponytail.

“Oh shit,” Jordan said, shooting me a look. I returned his look with a shrug and a grin.

Madison got down on her knees in front of us. “Who’s first?”

“Jordan,” I said. “Show him what you got.”

Madison nodded. She shifted over so that she was kneeling directly in front of Jordan, who spread his legs, allowing Madison to move forward so that she was in between them.

Jordan lifted his butt up off the couch enough to get his pants down to his knees. He shifted around to pull his boxer briefs down next, revealing his semi-hard cock. His balls had been shaved fairly recently and were pretty smooth. Good timing.

Madison grinned. She’d obviously only been playing with my cock lately; it had been quite a while since she’d had another to play around with.

“Why don’t you take your shirt off?” I suggested.

Madison blushed and nodded. She reached down and pulled her shirt up and over her head, revealing to us that she wasn’t wearing a bra! Her gorgeous tits came into view, with her pretty, pink nipples standing at attention, clearly erect.

“Holy fuck,” Jordan gasped. He definitely wasn’t expected to see her tits.

She smiled at him sweetly. Madison leaned forward and placed her hands on Jordan’s thighs. Slowly, she traced her hands up towards his growing erection.

Jordan breathed in sharply as Madison’s fingers wrapped around his shaft. She held Jordan’s cock in her hands for a second, enjoying the feeling of it growing to its full size. With her other hand, she gently cupped Jordan’s balls and massaged them.

Madison leaned forward more and brought her head down. She opened her lips and took one of Jordan’s balls into her mouth as she began to slowly stroke his shaft. He looked over at me and gave me a look that, to me, said holy FUCK Brian, I can’t believe this is happening.

Madison took the entirety of Jordan’s balls into her mouth and sucked them, causing Jordan to groan audibly. She released his sack from her mouth and, starting with his balls, began to trace her tongue up Jordan’s shaft. Jordan moaned as her tongue teased his frenulum for a second before running back down the length of his shaft and down his balls.

Madison traced her tongue back up Jordan’s shaft, this time stopping at the top to lick the head of his cock.

“Fuck yeah,” Jordan groaned. He watched Madison circle her tongue around the ridge of his cock, stopping to tease the sensitive underside of the head every so often.

With them pretty distracted, I grabbed my phone and quickly recorded a video on Snap chat to send to Ashley. In the video, you could clearly see Jordan’s cock and Madison’s mouth and tongue. I panned the camera up briefly to catch Jordan’s face so Ashley would know who her little sister was sucking off. I sent the video and returned my focus back to them.

Madison had started gently sucking the head of Jordan’s cock, occasionally bobbing her head down to take more of him into her mouth. She was working the base of his shaft with one hand, pumping it nice and slow, while the other hand massaged his balls.

I could tell Jordan was in heaven. And I was also enjoying this. Watching my girlfriend’s little sister suck another man’s cock (instead of my own) was incredibly fucking hot. The fact that this man happened to be one of my best friends made it even better!

Madison worked my best friend’s cock for another thirty seconds or so before coming up off of it.

“I think I ought to give Brian a turn,” she said, still stroking Jordan’s cock, which was slick with her saliva.

“Not gonna turn that down,” I grinned. I lifted myself up off the couch enough to get my shorts and underwear down around my ankles. Madison shifted over so that she was kneeling on the ground in front of me.

Madison looked up at me with a devilish smile. She scooted forward and, wasting no time, immediately began to trace her tongue up and down my cock. I was, of course, already rock-hard. I groaned loudly as my girlfriend’s little sister began to pleasure me in front of my best friend. I wondered, for a brief second, how our girlfriends would think about this. No doubt they would both find it hot as Hell.

Madison traced her tongue up the length of my shaft and popped the head into her mouth, sucking me gently. I ran my hand through her hair and gripped it at the roots, holding it firmly. She whimpered softly as I pressed her head down, forcing more of my cock into her mouth. I forced her to bob up and down on my shaft, pressing her head back down until she had almost all of me in her throat before letting her come up a bit, only to press her back down again. The wet, slurping sounds of her lips sliding up and down my cock filled the room.

“Fuck man,” Jordan said. “Look at her go. How’s it feel?”

“She’s a fuckin’ pro,” I half-said, half-moaned. “It feels fucking great. She knows how to suck a cock.”

I pulled her up off my cock, still gripping her hair firmly in the back.

“Go make him come,” I said, looking her in the eye.

I released her head and she nodded. “Yes, daddy.”

“Oh my God,” Jordan said. I don’t think she expected Madison to call me “daddy”. To be honest, I didn’t really either, but I fuckin’ loved it, especially because Jordan was here.

Madison scooted back between Jordan’s legs and took his cock back into her mouth. He was just as hard as when she stopped sucking his dick. She immediately began bobbing her head up and down his shaft, taking almost all of him into her mouth each time. Jordan’s toes immediately curled and he moaned loudly. Madison was doing what I told her to do.

I looked down at my phone and saw that Ashley had responded to my snap chat. I opened it and it was a picture of her face, mouth wide open but clearly smiling. She had captioned it, “holy fuck! What a little slut! I was already horny after playing w Jordan’s cock, and now this?!”

I chuckled quietly to myself. I readied my camera and watched as Madison brought Jordan closer and closer to orgasm. She was working his cock expertly — all the practice she put in on mine was paying off.

“Fuck, Madison,” he grunted. “I’m gonna come!”

I started recording and watched as Jordan’s orgasm hit. He threw his head back and held Madison’s hair as she took his cock all the way into her throat. She rubbed his balls as they emptied themselves into her mouth, shooting rope after rope of fresh, warm cum. Once Jordan finished, Madison came up off his cock and showed him her open mouth, still full of his cum.

“Shit,” Jordan said, breathing hard. “That was one of the best blowjobs I’ve ever gotten. Holy fuck.”

Madison turned towards me and saw I was recording. She made an effort to show the camera the fresh load she had before swallowing it and showing the camera her now empty mouth. Cheesy? Maybe. But it was fuckin’ hot.

I made sure to save the video. I modified the recipients, changing them from just Ashley to include Jordan and Madison as well before sending the snap chat.

“Madison,” I said. “Come sit against the couch.”

She did as she was told, turning around to face away from the couch. She scooted back so that her back was flush against the couch. Basically, she was sitting on the ground with her back against the couch.

“Scoot over so that you’re in front of the middle cushion.”

Jordan looked a little confused, but I’m sure he figured I had something particular in mind. Madison scooted over to where I had specified. I stood up and stepped so that I was standing over her. I grabbed her head and pressed it back so that it was resting on the couch.

“Open your mouth.”

Jordan grinned. I could tell by the look in Madison’s eyes that she was incredibly turned on by my ordering her around, especially in front of someone else.

Madison opened her mouth and remained still.

“Good girl,” I said. I bent over the couch, bracing myself with one arm against the top of the back cushions. The angle wasn’t perfect, but it would work.

With my free hand, I grabbed my cock and aligned it with her mouth. I slowly thrusted forward and sank my cock into her mouth. She whimpered softly as I entered her. I slid about half my cock into her mouth before sliding it out until just the head was in her mouth. Her tongue teased it, licking circles around my head. I thrusted forward again, this time sliding my cock all the way into her mouth until my balls rested against her chin. Madison whimpered softly, clearly enjoying the feeling of having a cock in her throat.

She reached down and quickly unbuttoned her shorts before sliding a hand into her pants. She began playing with herself.

“Oh my God,” Jordan said. “She’s masturbating! She’s touching herself while you face-fuck her.”

“She’s such a slut,” I said as I began to slide my cock in and out of her mouth a bit faster. Each time, I would sink myself down to the hilt and enjoy the feeling of having my cock buried in her throat. Then I would slide myself out and let her suck the tip for a second. Madison was squirming around beneath me, clearly enjoying the work she was putting in on her clit.

“That’s right, baby girl,” I said softly. “Take daddy’s cock.”

I began to thrust my cock in and out of her mouth a bit faster now, no longer stopping to let her suck my cockhead. I could feel my orgasm approaching rapidly; face-fucking my girlfriend’s little sister — while she masturbated and my best friend watched — was too much for me to handle.

“Fuck,” I grunted. I pulled out and began to jerk off. I moaned as the first rope of cum shot out of my cock and landed across Madison’s chest. I fired off another two ropes onto her tits before aiming at her face and unloading the remainder of my cum there. When my orgasm finished, she had a good amount of fresh semen on her cheeks and lips.

“Holy fuck,” Jordan said. “Jesus, you completely covered her.” He laughed a bit.

I grinned as I stood in front of her, catching my breath and admiring my work. That was a great fuckin’ orgasm. Madison had several ropes of cum criss-crossing across her tits. Her lips, cheeks, and chin were also covered with my jizz.

“Are you still horny?” I asked Jordan.

“Duh.”

“You wanna have a go?”

Jordan grinned. “Fuck yeah.”

He stood up and kicked his pants and underwear off his ankles. His cock was almost completely hard at this point. Madison stayed where she was, still clearly playing with herself. She seemed more than happy to let us use her mouth to our heart’s content. I stepped aside as Jordan got into the same position.

He leaned forward braced himself against the couch, positioning his cock at Madison’s mouth. Jordan thrusted forward and sank his cock into Madison’s mouth, sliding all of it inside until his balls were against her chin. He held it there for a second, looking Madison in the eye. She groaned softly and I could see her fingers furiously rubbing her clit. As her eyes began to water, Jordan slid his cock back out of her mouth.

“My God,” he groaned. Jordan began to fuck her mouth. He thrust his cock in and out of her mouth fast and hard, really fucking her good. “This feels fucking amazing. Holy shit.”

“Goddamn,” I said. “You’re really throat-fucking her.”

“Fuck yeah I am,” Jordan grunted. Surprisingly, he didn’t have much more left in him. I watched him face-fuck my girlfriend’s little sister for another thirty seconds, his balls coming to rest against Madison’s chin with each thrust, before he pulled out and frantically stroked himself off onto her face and tits.

Madison was breathing hard as a fresh load was shot onto her body. I could tell she was getting closer and closer to her own orgasm with each rope of cum that landed on her. Jordan sighed as his second orgasm of the evening finished.

He and I stood in front of Madison and watched as she masturbated, covered in our semen. There was cum dripping down off her nose and her nipples. She had streaks of semen across her eyes and her collar bones. My girlfriend’s little sister was absolutely covered in our cum.

Together we watched as Madison brought herself to orgasm, sitting on the ground in front of two guys who just throat-fucked her. She threw her head back (just as it was when we were using her mouth) and arched her back. Her toes curled and a cry escaped her mouth as her orgasm hit like a truck. She bucked her hips like mad as she played with herself, her fingers a blur on her clit. We watched as she moaned and shook, covered in our cum, her hips rocking back and forth as she enjoyed her orgasm. She must’ve climaxed for a good ten or fifteen seconds.

Once she was finished, she sat there, unmoving, breathing hard. Jordan and I were both rock-hard again. She looked up at us and smiled.

“Honestly,” she said. “Seeing both of you standing there with your cocks rock hard like that… I don’t think I’d ever get tired of the sight.”

“Likewise,” I laughed. “This is a pretty killer view.”

Madison blushed. “Can you help me up? I wanna wash off.” So much for the view! But I’d wanna wash off too if I were her.

“Wait! Lemme send a photo to Ashley.” I grabbed my phone and quickly snapped a pic of Madison sitting down on the ground absolutely covered in our cum. I saved the photo before sending it to Ashley, Jordan, and Madison.

“Okay, you’re good,” I said.

I held out my hand to Madison and held her up. She walked to the bathroom; Jordan and I followed.

The three of us walked into the bathroom. I let the other two walk in first so I could make sure to shut and lock the door behind me, not that I necessarily expected anyone to walk in right now. Madison drunkenly walked over to the shower and turned it on. She pulled off her shorts, which she hadn’t bothered to rebutton, and climbed into the shower, stumbling a bit but not falling over. Jordan chuckled as he watched her. Madison blushed. I guess she wasn’t too drunk to be unaware of her clumsiness.

I don’t really know how to describe how I felt watching her. I mean, she was naked and, like Ashley, she had a really nice body (obviously, I’ve described it a million times to you), so that was nice. But it was just sort of funny watching her hose off my and Jordan’s come from her face and chest. Like this whole situation was still bizarre given she was my girlfriend’s little sister.

Nobody really talked. Jordan and I just watched Madison rinse the jizz from her body and admired the sight of her tits and her ass. Once she had cleaned herself to her own satisfaction, she turned off the water. I went and grabbed a towel from the towel rack and handed it to her. She wrapped herself in it and stepped out of the shower onto the bath mat. She looked at herself in the mirror as she rubbed the towel against her skin.

“Okay, so I know I just had an orgasm,” Madison said. “Buuuut I’m still really horny.”

Jordan and I grinned. We were both already hard again. I mean, we had just been watching her shower — naked of course.

“Me too,” I shrugged. “Jordan?”

“It’s hard not to be hard when you’ve got a hot girl standing in front of you, completely naked,” he laughed.

Madison blushed. She dropped to her knees and, since I was the one closest to her, she reached over to me and pulled me closer to her by my leg. I took two steps so that I stood in front of her. She immediately took my cock into her mouth and began sucking me off again.

“Holy fuck,” Jordan said. “Madison, you look so fucking hot sucking his cock like that.”

Jordan’s hand found his cock and he began jerking off. Immediately Madison motioned for him to come closer. He let go of his dick and walked over. Madison reached over and massaged his balls for a second before taking Jordan’s cock in her hand. She began stroking him off, clearly in love with the act of working two dicks at once.

Madison’s free hand snaked down between her thighs and she began playing with herself while she blew me and jerked Jordan off. Man, the sight of my girlfriend’s little sister sucking me off would never get old. I watched as her lips slid down my cock, stopping to hold all of me in her throat before sliding back up so that her tongue could tease the head. I moaned softly. Jordan was right — Madison was really good at giving blowjobs.

I reached down and gripped Madison’s hair, holding it tightly right at the base. She immediately stopped moving her lips up and down my cock and instead held her mouth open; she knew what I was doing. I began to slowly thrust my cock in and out of her mouth, savoring the feeling of her lips tightly wrapped around my shaft. I groaned softly.

“Let’s go to Ashley’s room,” I said, removing my cock from Madison’s mouth. She nodded in agreement.

I turned and opened the bathroom door slowly, peering cautiously into the hallway. The coast was clear. We darted across the hall into Ashley’s room. Jordan was the last to enter; he closed and locked the door behind us. Jordan and I removed our remaining clothes; Madison was already naked. She hopped up on the bed and positioned herself on her hands and knees, arching her back so that her ass was up in the air. Jordan and I got a perfect view of her dripping-wet pussy and her tight little asshole. If only we could take turns pumping that gorgeous, pink pussy of hers full of cum…

“Jesus Christ,” Jordan breathed. I don’t think he ever expected to see Ashley’s little sister in a position like this. Certainly not when she was drunk, horny, and completely naked.

I hopped up on the bed and knelt in front of Madison, who immediately took my cock into her mouth and resumed my blowjob. Jordan climbed up onto the bed behind her. He grabbed her hips and admired the view. Madison’s gorgeous pink pussy and tight little asshole were on full display for him to enjoy. He gripped Madison’s cheeks, squeezing each with his hands before spanking her. He delivered a solid smack to the left cheek, eliciting a soft moan from Madison, before smacking her right cheek even harder. Madison whimpered softly. I know Jordan was just dying to sink his cock into Madison’s warm, wet pussy. How good it would feel to fuck her right now — just pound that tight pussy of hers until we were ready to unload inside her.

Jordan scooted back and knelt down, still holding onto Madison’s hips. Starting at her clit, Jordan slowly traced his tongue up Madison’s pussy.

“Oh fuck, holy shit,” Madison moaned, taking my cock out of her mouth. “Oh my, God.”

Jordan ran his tongue up and down her pussy again, eliciting another moan out of Madison. Jordan gave her ass another smack before running his tongue up to her vagina. He ran his tongue around the outside of her vagina before sliding his tongue inside her. Madison immediately cried out in pleasure.

She looked back up at me for a second before taking my cock back in her mouth. She did her best to blow me, but she was a bit distracted by Jordan’s tongue.

“Y’know, Jordan,” I said after a moment. “Madison is a bit of a slut for having her ass played with.”

Jordan gave me a look that communicated that he understood, or at least that’s how I interpreted the look. And he appeared to get it. Immediately, he moved up from her pussy and began eating Madison’s ass.

“Oh FUCK,” Madison cried out. She was breathing hard now — short, jagged breaths. Jordan ran his tongue around the outside of Madison’s asshole, moving it closer and closer to the center, teasing her.

“Oh my God,” Madison whimpered. “That feels so fucking good.”

Jordan continued to circle Madison’s asshole, allowing his tongue to run closer and closer to her hole itself.

“Please,” Madison whimpered.

Jordan pointed his tongue and licked Madison’s asshole directly for the first time. I watched her eyes roll into the back of her head as she moaned loudly. Jordan darted his tongue back and forth across her asshole now.

Being perhaps a little bold, Jordan pressed his tongue against her asshole, working it inside her a bit. Madison groaned loudly.

“Fuck yes, Jordan!” she cried out as she felt Jordan’s tongue slide inside her asshole. “Lick my ass. Oh my God, fuck yes!” I could see her toes curling back as Jordan wiggled his tongue around inside Madison’s ass.

“Jordan,” I said. “Look in the top-right drawer of our dresser there.”

Jordan got up and went over to the dresser while Madison stayed in position, whimpering, and clearly a bit sad that Jordan’s tongue was no longer in her ass.

Jordan opened the drawer. “Panties?”

“Yeah, rummage around in there. You should be able to find a couple of dildos.”

Madison immediately looked at me and grinned, her prior disappointment vanished.

Jordan looked around for a second. “Oh, I see them, they’re in the back,” he said.

Jordan pulled out two dildos — one a bit larger than the other. He brought them over to the bed and handed them to me.

I immediately handed the small one to Madison, who took it into her mouth and began to suck it enthusiastically.

“Holy shit,” Jordan grinned. “Aren’t these Ashley’s dildos?”

“Yep,” I nodded.

“Holy shit,” he said again, chuckling and shaking his head, likely in disbelief.

Once the first dildo was coated with Madison’s saliva, she handed it back to Jordan.

“Fuck her pussy with it,” I said.

Jordan grinned and lined up the toy with Madison’s vagina. Once the head was aligned with her pussy, Jordan slid the toy inside her.

“Fuck,” Madison breathed, her toes curling immediately. “Oh, shit.”

“Does that feel good?” I asked her.

She looked up at me and nodded. Jordan began sliding the toy in and out of her pussy now, using long, slow strokes at first. Madison moaned softly, enjoying the feeling of her sister’s dildo fucking her pussy.

I handed the larger dildo to Madison. She looked up at me as she took it into her mouth, sucking it in rhythm with Jordan’s fucking of her pussy with the first dildo.

Once again, I had to take a second to take in the sight before me. My girlfriend’s little sister was naked on her hands and knees on Ashley’s bed. She was sucking one of her sister’s dildos while one of my best friends fucked her pussy with another. And we weren’t done yet.

“Alright,” I said. “Try fucking her ass with the one you have there,” I gestured towards the dildo Jordan was fucking Madison with.

Jordan grinned. Madison bit her lip. Jordan pulled the toy out of Madison’s pussy. He aligned the head of the fake cock with Madison’s asshole.

“Ready?” he asked.

“Yeah,” Madison breathed. She bit her lip again as Jordan pressed the toy against her asshole. It only took a second for the head to slide inside her. Madison gasped.

“How we doin’?” Jordan asked.

“Good,” Madison moaned. “I can take more; Brian’s right. I love having my ass played with. I can handle this.”

Jordan grinned and shook his head. I think he was having a bit of a “holy shit” moment too. He slowly slid the rest of the dildo into Madison’s ass until it bottomed out inside her.

“Fuck, that feels so fucking good,” Madison moaned.

“It looks so hot,” Jordan said. “Do you want me to fuck you with it now?”

“Yes please,” Madison whimpered.

Jordan slowly slid the toy back out of Madison’s ass, stopping with just the head remaining inside her. Madison moaned as Jordan slid the dildo back inside her all the way. I watched as Jordan began to fuck Madison’s ass with long, smooth strokes.

“Holy FUCK,” Madison groaned. “That’s so good. Fuck yes, Jordan, that feels so good. Fuck my ass, holy fuck!”

I took the second, slightly larger dildo from Madison and handed it to Jordan.

“Fuck her pussy with that one,” I said.

Jordan took the toy from me and nodded. Without slowing down the fucking of her ass with the first toy, Jordan slid the other dildo inside Madison’s pussy.

“Oh my GOD,” Madison cried out. She stuffed her head into the bed and moaned loudly as Jordan began to fuck her pussy with the second dildo.

I walked on my knees around to the side of Madison partly so that I could get a better look at my girlfriend’s little sister being DP’d by Ashley’s sex toys. Madison’s pussy lips gripped the larger dildo so tightly, and watching her take that fake cock made my desire to fuck her even worse.

Madison reached back and began rubbing her clit as Jordan slid the toy’s in and out of her ass and pussy. He had a good rhythm going. As he slid the larger dildo into Madison’s pussy, he was pulling the smaller one out of her ass. Likewise, as he slid the smaller dildo back inside Madison’s ass, he slid the larger toy out of her pussy. And she was clearly loving every second of it. I knee-walked back in front of Madison and she immediately took my cock into her mouth. She sucked it gently. I think she just wanted to have all three holes filled.

Madison moaned loudly as she held my cock in her mouth. Her breathing was quickly becoming more rapid.

“Don’t stop,” I told Jordan. “I think she’s gonna come.”

Jordan maintained his rhythm, loving the sight of Madison’s pussy lips and asshole gripping the sex toys as they were thrust in and out of her body. I watched as Madison clutched the sheets hard with her free hand. She cried out as loudly as she probably could have given my cock was in her mouth.

“She’s coming,” I said. Jordan kept fucking her two holes with the toys as Madison’s entire body began to shake. She moaned loudly, still holding my cock in her mouth, apparently determined to orgasm with all three holes filled. Jordan and I just watched as she spasmed and convulsed in front of us. Jagged moans escaped her lips in between gaps for air. Jordan never let up on the toys; he continued to fuck her pussy and her asshole with them hard and fast through Madison’s orgasm.

When Madison’s climax finished, I hopped up and grabbed a towel from Ashley’s closet.

I handed it to Jordan. “For the toys,” I said. Jordan nodded. He slowly slid the larger dildo out of Madison’s pussy and placed it on the towel. Next, he slid the smaller toy out of her ass and placed that on the towel too. He wrapped them up slightly and placed the towel on the floor next to the bed.

Madison collapsed, basically panting. I rubbed her back. Jordan squeezed her ass.

“You ever have an orgasm with all three holes filled before?” I asked, grinning.

“Nope,” she breathed.

“How was it?” Jordan asked.

“Fucking amazing,” she said, breathing hard. “I’ve had plenty of orgasms with something in my butt or something in my pussy, but not both at the same time, and definitely not with a cock in my mouth too.” She took another second to catch her breath before saying, “but I think it’s y’all’s turn to cum again.”

“What do you have in mind?” I asked, a little hesitantly.

“Well,” Madison grinned. “My ass is all warmed up and ready. I think it’s about time I took a real cock up there.”

“Holy shit,” I said. Jordan’s jaw dropped a little. “Are you sure? We can just stick to blowjobs or something. We don’t care.”

“No, I want your cock inside my ass, Brian,” she said, looking me in the eye. Then she turned and looked at Jordan. “And yours too.”

I didn’t say anything for a second. I was trying to contemplate her proposal, but I was admittedly a little too drunk to think clearly. And the horniness was getting to me a bit too, obviously.

“My pussy is still off-limits,” Madison said. “But there’s no reason both of you can’t enjoy my ass.”

“Okay,” I said. “If you’re sure.”

“I am,” she said, biting her lip. “I want to feel you both shoot a load inside my asshole.”

“Holy shit,” I breathed. “Fuck yeah, let’s do it.”

Jordan looked at me and grinned. “You got it first, man,” he said, stepping aside.

Madison rolled over so that she was on her back. “Gimmie Ashley’s pillow,” she gestured at me.

I gave her the pillow. She lifted her butt up in the air and positioned the pillow underneath her so that her ass was elevated a bit.

“Oh, that’s a lot better,” I said. She was in a much better position to take my cock in her ass like this. I took a moment to appreciate the sight before me: my girlfriend’s little sister, completely naked, legs spread wide open. Her cute little nipples stood completely erect, and her pussy glistened with juices from her last orgasm. Below that was her tight little butthole, my target.

Jordan tossed me the bottle of lube. My cock was already soaked with Madison’s spit, but I squirted a healthy glob of lube onto my shaft and rubbed it in a bit, just to be safe. I wiped my hand off on one of the towels, and then shifted forward.

“Are you ready?” I asked her.

She nodded, pleading at me with her eyes to get my cock inside her already.

I shifted forward and aligned my cock with her ass so the head was pressed right up against her hole. Madison whimpered softly. I pressed forward some more, and her ass immediately gave a little, allowing the head of my cock to enter her.

“Oh my God,” I moaned as I watched my cockhead disappear inside Madison’s ass for the first time.

“Fuuuuck,” Madison moaned. “Oh my God, Brian. You’re finally inside me. Fuck.”

Madison reached down and began to play with her clit as I slid more of my erection inside her. Her asshole gave some resistance, but the work Jordan put in earlier helped warm Madison up, and I was halfway inside her without too much effort.

“How is this?” I asked her. “Are you okay?”

“Yes, this feels fucking amazing,” she purred. “We should’ve done this a long time ago. It feels so good to finally have your cock inside me.”

I held still for another moment, relishing the sight of my cock halfway buried in her ass. Jordan was shameless stroking his cock to the sight of me sodomizing my girlfriend’s little sister.

“I can take all of you, you know,” she said softly. “That was always the goal, wasn’t it?”

I chuckled and nodded. I grabbed onto the sides of her stomach and thrust the remainder of my cock inside her. The two of us moaned loudly as I bottomed out inside her. My balls were resting against her ass cheeks, and I enjoyed the feeling of her tight ring gripping the base of my cock. Madison’s fingers were already speeding up as she worked herself towards another orgasm.

“Fuck me, Brian,” she groaned. “Fuck my tight little ass.” Hearing Madison talk dirty like this was driving me crazy.

I slowly slid my cock about halfway out before thrusting forward so that I bottomed out inside her again.

“Fuck, that feels so good,” she moaned.

I began to thrust my cock in and out of her ass faster now, and with longer strokes. She was impossibly tight and so warm. I reached up and grabbed a handful of her breasts as I slid my cock in and out of her ass.

“Oh my God, Brian,” she cried out. “Your cock feels so good. Please don’t stop, fucking Christ, please don’t stop!”

I pinched her nipple with one hand while I gripped her side with the other. Her ass felt so fucking good. I leaned forward and moved my face towards hers as I began to really fuck her fast now. I brought my lips to hers and we kissed as we felt our orgasms approaching. She traced my lips with her tongue as I did hers, and our tongues intertwined in between gasps and moans. I broke our kiss to watch her face contort with pleasure as I pounded her ass. She cried out my name in between gasps and groans. She felt impossibly tight, and it wouldn’t be long before I was emptying my balls inside her.

“Are you close?” I whispered to her, knowing I didn’t have much left in me.

“Yes,” she whimpered.

I grunted and forced myself to hold on a little longer as I pounded this girl’s ass. I straightened back up and gripped her sides hard as I thrust myself deep inside her with each stroke. The sight of her ass swallowing up my cock would be burned into my mind for a long time after this.

Finally, I could hear the familiar tells that Madison was about to her cum. Her moans became increasingly frantic, and her breathing was rapidly growing faster and faster.

I let myself lose control. I fucked her hard and fast now. With each stroke I sank my cock deep inside her ass, my balls slapping against her ass cheeks as I pounded her. The feeling of her asshole tightly gripping my cock was incredible. And the fact that I was fucking my girlfriend’s little sister in the ass was unbelievable.

“Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck, FUCK!” Madison cried out. “I’m gonna cum Brian, oh my GOD!”

Madison’s eyes rolled into the back of her head and her toes curled as her orgasm hit. I felt her ass begin to pulse and spasm around my cock, and that immediately pushed me over the edge.

“Fuck, I’m cumming too,” I grunted. I grabbed her hips and sunk myself deep inside her as I shot the first rope of cum deep into her ass. Finally.

“Fuck,” Madison cried as she felt my cock pulse and spasm as I unloaded inside her. Her fingers toyed wildly with her clit as she came with my cock deep inside her. I couldn’t control my moans as I shot another four ropes of thick, hot cum inside her.

I quickly slid my cock out of her once my orgasm finished. Madison was breathing hard, but she wanted more.

“Your turn, Jordan,” she grinned. “I don’t think you’ll be needing any lube. Brian took care of that for us.”

“Jesus Christ,” I breathed. I scooted to the side and sat down as Jordan took my position. His cock was already rock-hard.

Just as I did, Jordan took a moment to appreciate the sight before him. Madison was laying on her back, legs spread, her pretty, pink pussy and gorgeous tits on full display. And below her pussy, her tight little asshole, now with my cum beginning to leak out of it, waiting to be filled by a second cock.

Madison gently toyed with her clit as Jordan’s eyes ran greedily over her body. Finally, once Jordan had enough, he moved forward and pressed the head of his cock against Madison’s now cum-covered asshole. The fact that he would be using my cum as lube to fuck Madison’s ass was in and of itself insane.

“Ready?” Jordan asked.

“Fuck yeah,” Madison whimpered. “Fuck my ass, Jordan”. She began rubbing her clit more intensely as Jordan thrust forward. Madison’s asshole, slick with the fresh load of cum I had left inside her, readily gave way to this new intruder.

Jordan moaned as he sank his cock into Madison’s ass. He stopped when he was half-way inside her, giving Madison a chance to adjust to his impressive girth. Jordan ran his hands over her body, caressing her stomach and her thighs and her breasts. He pinched her nipples between his fingers and groped her breasts as he enjoyed the feeling of Madison’s asshole tightly gripping his cock.

“Okay,” Madison breathed. “Give me the rest. I want all of that cock inside me.”

The two of them moaned softly as Jordan slid the rest of his erection into her asshole, and Madison’s eyes rolled into the back of her head as he bottomed out inside her.

“Fuuuuck,” she breathed. “Oh my God.” She was already moaning loudly now, no doubt loving the feeling of Jordan’s massive cock filling her butt.

Jordan began to fuck her slowly, using shallow thrusts with only the top-half of his cock for now. The two of them moaned together as Madison enjoyed taking her second cock of the night in her asshole.

It wasn’t long before Jordan was fucking her faster. Madison’s moans and grunts became more frantic as Jordan began to really pound her ass. With each thrust, his balls slapped against her buttcheeks and her body shook. I was surprised Madison was taking his thick cock in her ass so well, but she appeared to love how much he stretched and filled her.

“Your ass is so fucking tight,” Jordan grunted. “I can’t take much more of this.”

“Cum for me,” Madison grunted. “Give my ass a second load of cum. Fuck my tight little asshole, Jordan!”

Jordan did exactly as I had done. He gripped Madison’s side and thrust himself deep into Madison’s ass as he began to unload inside her. He groaned loudly as he pumped her butt full of a second load of thick, white cum. Madison looked like she was in heaven.

“Fuck yeah,” Madison whimpered. The two held eye contact as Jordan’s cock painted the inside of Madison’s ass.

Jordan finished cumming and slid his cock out of Madison. Madison’s tight butt now had a healthy flow of cum dripping out of it onto Ashley’s pillow.

“I think Ashley is gonna need a new pillowcase,” Jordan chuckled, watching as his and my cum slowly trickled out of Madison’s punished hole.

Madison laughed. “You guys really filled me up.”

“Did you like it?” I asked.

“Fuck yeah,” Madison said. “Having you guys fill my butt with your cum was amazing.”

“Are you sore at all?” Jordan asked.

“Hmm,” Madison said, contemplating his question. “Not really? But maybe that’ll change. Hopefully not, though. Do y’all wanna put a towel under my ass real quick?” she asked.

Jordan nodded. I handed him a towel as Madison lifted her butt up off Ashley’s pillow. Jordan slid the towel under her ass and moved Ashley’s pillow.

“Gimmie her pillow,” I said to him.

Jordan handed me the pillow. I slid the pillowcase off and through it on the floor by Ashley’s dirty clothes hamper. I put the pillow back in its original position for now.

Madison was still laying on her back. She had brought her legs up so that they were bent at the knee but still spread, giving Jordan and I a perfect view of her pussy and her asshole. She sighed.

“Is there still cum leaking out of my butthole?” she asked.

“Yeah,” I laughed. “A fair amount, really. I guess we both came a lot.”

“That’s so hot,” Madison said. “Jordan, feel free to shoot a load inside me whenever you come over, honestly.”

“Holy shit, really?” Jordan asked.

“Yeah,” Madison said. “If it isn’t obvious, I very much enjoy being butt-fucked, and I especially like it when guys cum in my ass, apparently.”

“Good deal,” I laughed.

Madison glanced at me. “How’d it feel to finally fuck my butt, Brian? Was my butthole as tight as you imagined?” She giggled.

“Honestly, it was fucking incredible,” I said. “You were so tight. I’m shocked I lasted more than a few seconds.

“Agreed,” Jordan said.

“What about you?” I asked. “Was anal as good as you imagined?”

“Oh yeah,” Madison said. “Fuck yes it was. I can officially say that I love taking cock up my ass.”

“Lucky me,” I grinned.

We just chilled for another couple minutes, not really saying much. After a little bit, Jordan broke the silence.

“Y’all mind if I shower real quick?” Jordan asked. “I have a change of clothes in my backpack. I’ll probably call an Uber right before I get in.”

“Sure,” I said. “Just grab yourself a towel from the linen closet in the hallway, you know where it is.”

Jordan nodded. He grabbed up his clothes and dashed into the hallway, quickly grabbing a bath towel before ducking into the bathroom. Madison and I heard the shower turn on. She grabbed her phone and started browsing, but otherwise stayed laying on her back as she was. The sight of her legs spread like that with her pussy on full-display and her abused little asshole clearly visible was honestly making me hard again, despite the fact that I must’ve had three or four orgasms by now.

Madison glanced over at me and saw me staring at her ass. Her eyes darted to my cock and she giggled at the sight of me being hard again already.

“If you wanna have another go, be my guest,” Madison said.

“Can you roll onto your stomach?” I asked.

Madison nodded and adjusted herself so that she was laying flat on her stomach. I grabbed the bottle of lube and scooted over to her. I used one hand to spread her ass cheeks while I squirted some lube onto her asshole with the other. I shifted again so that I was standing on my knees, straddling her ass. I spread her ass enough to align my cockhead with her asshole.

“Ready?” I asked.

“Yep,” Madison said. She was still browsing her phone, clearly more than happy to let me use her asshole to get off again since I was still horny.

I thrust forward and sank my cock into her asshole, which gave very little resistance this time around. Madison moaned softly as I immediately began to fuck her. I had no intention of making this last. I just enjoyed the feeling of her butthole gripping my cock. I thrust my cock all the way inside her and stopped fucking her long enough to squeeze both of her asscheeks. Then I braced myself on one arm and resumed pounding her ass while I squeezed her buttcheeks with my free hand. I gave her a good spank and began to fuck her harder. With each thrust my cock plunged deep inside her ass. I fucked her hard and fast for another two minutes before I climaxed.

“Fuck,” I grunted. “I’m gonna cum again.”

I sank my cock inside her and gripped her ass as I began to ejaculate inside her. Madison actually moaned softly as I filled her butt for the second time tonight. I didn’t cum as much as I did the first time, but she still got another sizable load in her bottom — the third one of the evening.

Once my orgasm finished, I slid my cock out of her ass and collapsed on the bed next to her.

“Thanks for that,” I chuckled.

“My pleasure,” Madison giggled. “You’re welcome to use my ass whenever you want too, as long as I’m not busy. Except for right now — I think my butthole needs a bit of a break. Just for a little while, at least.”

“That’s fucking awesome,” I laughed. “Thanks.”

I laid there with my eyes closed until Jordan came into the room. “Alright y’all, I finished showering and my Uber is gonna be here in two minutes. I’ll catch you next weekend if not later this week, Brian. And it was nice meeting you, Madison,” he said.

“I’d get up and hug you, but I’m kind of gross at the moment,” Madison laughed. “It was great meeting you too though.”

Jordan laughed. “No worries, I’ll see y’all later.” He closed the door behind him and went upstairs.

“See ya,” I called after him.

I closed my eyes again. I was ready for a nap, as was Madison, apparently. She turned her phone off and laid next to me, closing her eyes too. It wasn’t long before we were both asleep, laying naked on Ashley’s bed, with my cum still dripping out of Madison’s ass.

We awoke maybe three hours later. Ashley would be home in less than an hour, most likely. Alyssa would be here shortly after that. I was the first to wake up. I grabbed my phone and saw I had several missed texts from Ashley. I groggily typed out a response and hit send.

I put my phone down and slowly sat up so as not to disturb Madison, who was still asleep. She was laying on her stomach with her arms folded beneath her head. She looked so peaceful, which was almost funny considering this same girl just let her sister’s boyfriend and his best friend take turns fucking her in the ass. I traced the length of her naked body with my eyes, starting with her feet, running up her calves and her thighs. I paused and admired her ass for a moment. Part of me couldn’t believe that I had pumped several loads into that big butt of hers just a few hours prior. I ran my eyes up her back and paused to admire her face. She really was quite beautiful; she had pretty eyelashes and gorgeous hair. She looked a lot like her sister.

I spent another few minutes sitting there in silence, not really thinking about anything. I guess I was mostly just processing the events from earlier in the evening. To be clear, there were no regrets on my end. Tonight was easily one of the hottest experiences of my life to date, and I think Jordan felt similarly. I made a mental note to check in with him tomorrow after he had some time to process what happened. But as I believe I’ve mentioned several times now, he and Kristen have an open relationship of sorts, so I doubt there would be any issues from him (or Kristen for that matter). Plus I don’t know if Kristen is a big fan of anal or not (she could be for all I know), but if not, then I’m sure she’d be happy that Jordan could fulfill his “anal desires” elsewhere.

My phone buzzed. I picked it up and checked the notification; Ashley would be home in about twenty minutes or so. As I was typing out my response, Madison stirred a bit and then woke up. She opened her eyes and blinked twice before stretching and yawning.

“Hey Brian,” she said sleepily. “What time is it?”

“Nine thirty-five,” I said. “Ashley will be home soon, like twenty minutes or so.”

She sat up and rubbed her eyes gently. “I need a shower.”

“Me too,” I chuckled.

“Do you wanna join me?”

“Of course.”

I grabbed some clothes from my backpack, along with my phone, and followed Madison to the bathroom. I locked the door behind me, but realized Ashley might get back before we finished showering, so I unlocked the door. Madison stood in front of the mirror. I came and stood next to her. Our eyes scanned over our naked bodies.

Madison reached over and lifted my soft penis up with her index finger. “This might be the first time tonight that you aren’t hard,” Madison giggled.

I laughed. “Oh, I imagine he’ll perk up soon.”

I decided to take the opportunity to brush my teeth. (I kept a toothbrush at Ashley’s house as I stay over frequently.) Madison followed suit.

“How are you feeling?” I asked after we had both spit out our toothpaste.

“Fine,” Madison asked. “Physically, that is. Mentally I am also fine, though. You?”

“More than fine,” I grinned. “Tonight was pretty great.”

“Yeah, it was,” Madison giggled. “I’ve wanted that for a long time.”

“Me too,” I said.

“Honestly, I wish you weren’t limited to fucking me in the ass,” Madison sighed.

“Yeah?” I chucked. It was still amusing to see Madison speaking in such a brazen fashion, given I originally knew her as Ashley’s shy little sister. I suppose that version of Madison was long gone though. That Madison wouldn’t have let her sister’s boyfriend and his best friend take turns cumming in her ass, of course.

“Yeah,” Madison said. “I haven’t been fucked like that in a long time. It would feel so good.”

I nodded in agreement. “Yeah, it’d be pretty great.”

“And it’d be so dirty, y’know? My older sister’s boyfriend fucking my pussy. God.”

“Yeah,” I said. My cock was rapidly getting hard again. “But to be fair, taking my cock in your ass is pretty fuckin’ dirty.”

“That’s true,” Madison laughed. “And letting your best friend fuck me in the ass is also pretty wild.”

“I have to ask,” I said, hesitantly. “What would Alyssa think of all this?”

“She wouldn’t be happy,” Madison said grimly. “Honestly, she was so turned on by you and Ashely having sex that one night. If I had just been open about this from the beginning, I bet she would’ve been on-board.”

“Yeah,” I said softly. “You’re probably right.”

“But I actually don’t think she’d be too upset.”

“Really?”

“Yeah,” she sighed again. “Obviously both she and I are bi, right?”

“Mhm,” I said. I was quickly typing out a message to Ashley that Madison and I were about to shower, and we’d probably still be in the shower when she got back. As we talked, I walked over to the shower and turned it on. Madison followed, and once the water was warm enough, we got in together.

“So she actually has a couple of guys she hooks up with sometimes,” Madison said softly.

“What? Really?” I was a bit shocked by this.

“Yeah,” Madison said. “Before we started dating, she explained that, although she’s attracted to both guys and girls, it’s hard for her to be completely satisfied sexually without dick, basically.”

“Wow, okay,” I said.

“She told me that, if she and I dated, she would want to still hook up with these two friends with benefits that she had. And to be clear, she didn’t force me into agreeing with her. Like she wasn’t manipulative. She said that she completely understood if that made me uncomfortable, but that she didn’t want to be sexually exclusive in that respect. And she said that I was obviously allowed to have one or two friends with benefits of my own.”

“How often do they hook up?” I asked.

“I’m not sure,” Madison said. “We don’t talk about too much. She’d tell me if I asked, and admittedly it’s a bit of a turn-on to imagine her getting fucked by some guy for reasons I don’t care to explore right now, but I usually just don’t ask her about it.”

“I see,” I said. “So you don’t think she really would’ve cared if you had wanted to hook up with me?”

“Right,” Madison said. “I mean, obviously it’s more than a little weird, given you’re my sister’s boyfriend. But I doubt that Alyssa would have cared too much. It might have even been a turn-on for her the way it is for me.”

“Why didn’t you tell her then?”

“I don’t know. Maybe I’m just used to not talking about this kind of thing with her. But obviously that doesn’t make any sense.”

“Right,” I said. “And I guess she’s open to you and Ashley messing around?”

“Well, yeah,” Madison said. She was shampooing her hair at this point while I was washing my body. “I mean, we all fooled around that one night a few weeks ago. And I think everyone knows what the expectations for tonight are.”

“But she doesn’t know that you and Ashley have had sex, or whatever, aside from that one night?”

“Right,” Madison sighed. “I’m gonna talk to her after tonight, assuming everything goes well.”

“About what?”

“I just want to be transparent with her going forward, at least. Like I want her to know that Ashley and I have sex and you and I have sex.”

“Makes sense,” I said. I also thought Madison should come forward and be honest about how she was already hooking up with Ashley and I regularly, but I didn’t say anything about that. Not yet, at least.

“And I also want to make it clear that she’s welcome to hook up with you and Ashley one-on-one, like without me there, as well, of course. It’d be more fair that way.”

I chuckled. “Do you think she wants to do that?”

“Well, I’m not completely sure,” Madison said. “But she has said that she thinks Ashley is super hot. And she’s very much into you as well. I don’t know if she actually wants to fuck you guys or not though.”

“Wow,” I grinned. “That’s good enough for me. We’ll see what happens, I guess.”

“Yep,” Madison said. She had finished washing her hair and was almost done washing her body. I was done.

I was about to step out of the shower when I heard the door open and then quickly shut. My heart skipped a beat, but I knew it must’ve been Ashley.

“Hey guys,” she said. Indeed, it was Ashley.

“Hey,” Madison said.

“Hey baby,” I said, peaking my head out from behind the shower curtain. Ashley smiled and came up to give me a quick kiss.

“It sounds like y’all have had a fun evening,” Ashley said, grinning. She was stripping off her clothes as she talked.

“Uh, yeah,” I laughed.

“It was pretty great,” Madison said.

“Well, I hope you guys are still horny enough for tonight,” Ashley giggled. She was completely naked now.

I stepped out of the shower. “I’m done, you can get in if you want.”

Ashley quickly handed me a towel as I was dripping everywhere before joining Madison in the shower.

“I mean, I’m never not horny,” I laughed.

“Me too, honestly,” Madison said.

Suddenly there was a loud SMACK followed by a series of giggles from both sisters.

“What happened?” I asked.

“Ashley just slapped my butt,” Madison said, still giggling.

I pulled back the external shower curtain (like, the one on the outside of the shower; there are two), which was opaque. The inner shower curtain was translucent so I could see them in the shower. Madison was closest to the shower head, and she was facing away from Ashley. Ashley’s nipples were hard.

“Good idea, Brian,” Ashley said, referring to me moving the shower curtain out of the way so I could see.

Ashley reached down and squeezed her sister’s ass. Madison bit her lip. Ashley stepped in close and pressed her naked body against her sister. Madison could feel Ashley’s hard nipples pressed up against her, especially because of Ashley’s piercings.

Ashley maintained her grip on Madison’s ass as she leaned in and whispered in her ear, “I hear you let my boyfriend fuck you in the ass tonight, huh?”

“Uh huh,” Madison said, nodding her head. She was smiling and biting her lip again.

“How many times did he get to cum inside your ass?” Ashley said. She was squeezing Madison’s left ass cheek with her left hand. She reached around with her right hand and took Madison’s right breast in her hand, pinching her sister’s nipple between her thumb and index finger.

“Twice,” Madison gasped. Ashley kissed Madison’s neck, biting it softly.

“How did it feel?” Ashley said. She released Madison’s ass and reached around to grab her other breast, squeezing both of them firmly.

Madison whimpered. “It felt so good,” she said softly.

“You like taking my boyfriend’s cock in your ass, don’t you?” Ashley purred. She was kneading Madison’s breasts with her fingers while pressing the rest of her body up against her sister’s.

“Yes,” Madison whimpered. “I love when he fucks me in the ass.”

“You’re such a slut,” Ashley said. She kissed Madison’s neck again and pinched both of her nipples, pulling on them hard. Madison cried out, but she clearly loved the pain. Ashley kept tugging on her sister’s nipples while she bit and kissed her neck.

Madison moaned loudly. Ashley let go of her right breast and slowly traced her hand down her sister’s tummy. She snaked her fingers along either side of Madison’s vulva. She was still gripping Madison’s left breast firmly.

Ashley let her middle finger run down the center of Madison’s vulva, passing lightly over her clit before reaching the entrance to her vagina. She was basically cupping Madison’s pussy now. Slowly, Ashley hooked her middle finger inside her little sister’s vagina. Madison was incredibly wet. Ashley slowly slid her middle finger in and out of Madison’s pussy, listening to her little sister’s moans of pleasure.

Ashley slid her finger out of Madison’s pussy as she released her left breast. She wrapped her right arm around Madison’s stomach as her left hand found Madison’s pussy. Ashley hooked two fingers inside Madison’s cunt now and began to fuck her a bit more firmly now. Madison moaned her sister’s name.

Once her two fingers were completely coated with Madison’s juices, Ashley slid them out of her sister’s pussy and quickly brought them around back so as to avoid the water. Ashley used her other hand to spread Madison’s ass cheeks. Carefully, Ashley reached down and brought her fingertips against Madison’s asshole. Ashley’s right arm was still wrapped around Madison’s tummy, holding her firmly in place. Madison’s eyes were closed and her head was tilted back. The water was mostly landing on her chest.

Ashley pressed her middle finger forward slightly. Madison’s ass resisted just slightly before Ashley’s finger disappeared into her asshole. Madison groaned loudly. Ashley slid the entirety of her finger into her little sister’s ass. And now, with her finger firmly embedded in Madison’s ass, Ashley moved her right hand down and began to massage Madison’s clit. Now, I think I’m pretty good at giving head and making girls cum with my fingers. But Ashley was an expert. She worked her little sister’s clit like a pro. Madison reached back and gripped Ashley’s hair with one hand while she braced herself against the wall with the other. Ashley began to finger-fuck Madison’s asshole while she rubbed Madison’s clit, causing Madison to cry out and moan loudly.

And within two minutes, Madison was on the brink of orgasm. “Fuck, oh my God,” Madison cried. “You’re gonna make me cum, Ashley. Fuck, please don’t stop.”

“Good girl,” Ashley cooed. Ashley was always so submissive to me, but she was definitely being dominant towards her little sister. “Cum for me. Cum for your big sister.”

“Ughhhhhh,” Madison groaned. “Fuck baby, oh my fucking God. Oh fuck, oh fuck!”

“That’s right,” Ashley said. “Cum for your sister, baby girl.”

Madison let out another big moan before crying out, “Ashley, I’m gonna come! Fuck, fuck, fuck!”

Ashley held her little sister tightly as she rubbed her clit and began to cum. Madison’s legs trembled as her orgasm rocked throughout her body. The feeling of her big sister finger-fucking her ass and massaging her clit was overwhelming. Madison moaned and cried out loudly in between gasps for air as Ashley pleasured her.

Once Madison’s orgasm subsided, Ashley slid her finger out of Madison’s ass, and Madison turned to face Ashley. She looked into her big sister’s eyes for a brief second before placing one hand on Ashley’s cheek and another on Ashley’s side. Madison tilted her head and brought her lips against Ashley’s. The two kissed deeply. Ashley’s tongue darted out and traced gently across Madison’s lips before retreating. Madison’s tongue followed Ashley’s, tracing gently across Ashley’s lips. Ashley gripped Madison’s ass with one hand while pulling her in closer with the other. Their tongues began to intertwine now, and the two sisters moaned softly as they made out.

I stood and watched, fully erect, as my girlfriend passionately made out with her little sister. Their hands moved over one another’s bodies greedily, stopping to caress each other’s breasts, thighs, and bottoms as they frenched. After another few minutes, Ashley broke away. She gazed into her sister’s eyes for a moment before smiling. She went in for one final kiss before breaking away completely.

“That was nice,” Madison said. She was blushing hard

“I thought so too,” Ashley smiled.

Madison sighed and stepped out of the shower. I wrapped a towel around her and she tried off while Ashley finished showering. Madison quickly noticed my hard cock. She reached down and held it in her hand, not stroking it or anything, but just enjoying the feeling of it in her fingers.

She leaned in close to me and whispered in my ear, “After tonight, you can just bend me over the sink and use my pussy to relieve yourself in situations like this.”

She moved back and looked at me for a reaction, blushing again. I held her gaze for a moment, biting my lip, before grabbing her and pulling her in. I brought her lips against mine, and she immediately slid her tongue across my lips. She dropped her towel and reached down to stroke my cock slowly as we frenched. I moved against her slightly and backed her up against the wall. She and I continued just like this, making out while she slowly stroked my cock, until Ashley had finished showering. She stepped out and grabbed herself a towel, watching as her little sister and boyfriend made out against the bathroom wall.

“Well, I’m glad to see we’re all still plenty horny,” Ashley laughed.

I broke away from Madison and the two of us laughed. “Clearly,” I said.

“When is Alyssa going to be here?” Ashley asked, looking at Madison.

“Uh, does anyone know what time it is?”

I grabbed my phone and checked. “It’s 10:05.”

“Oh, she’s probably on her way,” Madison said. “Let’s get dressed. She told me she’d be here around 10:30.”

“Alright,” I said.

We exited the bathroom. I followed Ashley into her room while Madison went to her room to change. Ashley let me walk past her before shutting and locking the door behind her. She got up onto the bed and laid on her back, spreading her legs wide open. She was ready for me. Without saying a word, I climbed onto the bed and immediately sank my cock inside her. She began rocking her hips as I brought my lips against hers. I fucked her with slow, deep strokes, bottoming out inside her each time.

Ashley’s pussy gripped me tightly, but I was able to stave off my orgasm for about ten minutes. Outside Ashley’s bedroom door, Madison was setting up for the evening. She had brought out wine glasses, shot glasses, cups, and water bottles. Ashley and I were making no effort to be quiet; her parents had gone to bed about an hour ago. So Madison heard us, clear as day. She heard Ashley’s moans of pleasure as I fucked her pussy. She heard Ashley cry out when her first orgasm hit. And Madison heard her big sister announce that she was cumming for her second orgasm too. And finally, Madison heard me groan that I was about to finish, and she heard Ashley plead for me to cum deep inside her pussy. And I did. I sank my cock into my girlfriend’s pussy and ejaculated deep inside her.

Once my orgasm ended, I kissed Ashley deeply again. “I love you,” I said.

“I love you too.”

Ashley got up, grabbed her clothes, and quickly waddled to the bathroom to clean up. Madison laughed. I finished getting dressed and walked outside of Ashley’s bedroom to join Madison on one of the couches.

“How was the sex?” Madison smirked.

“Amazing,” I grinned. “I’m a lucky man.”

“Clearly,” Madison laughed. “Did you finish inside her?”

“Of course!” I said. “You jealous?”

“A bit,” Madison giggled. “But I’ll get my turn soon enough.”

“I hope so,” I said.

A moment later, Ashley came out and joined us on the couch, sitting to my right. Madison was on my left. We sat on our phones and chatted while we waited for Alyssa to arrive. The night was only just beginning.

Cute babysitter seduces a single mother

At least her 3 year old son, Callum, had drifted off to sleep without too much bother. It felt like the young boy somehow knew his mother was going out on a real date for the first time since separating from his father and wanted to do what he could to help. The separation had been hard on Kerry. It had happened just 3 months into the pregnancy. She suspected that the sight of her ever growing ‘baby bump’ scared Jason (her boyfriend of 2 years and Callum’s father) away.

What made it worse was how connected she had felt to him, at 25 years of age she lost her virginity to this man who, she thought, would be around forever, no matter what. However the ‘no matter what’ part didn’t seem to include a positive pregnancy test. He’d left his seed in Kerry and ran. It was then up to Kerry to raise their child alone and for the first time in her life she’d felt really alone. Of course that wasn’t the case, her mother and father had been there for her when it mattered most and the last couple of years of motherhood had given her some of the best moments in her life.

Tonight Kerry was set to meet Stewart, a man she’d met on Facebook through a friend of a friend. After weeks of online chatting she had learned a lot about the man. They shared similar tastes in music and movies and he hadn’t been put off by the fact that Kerry had a son. The first time they arranged to speak on the phone had been nerve racking but tonight, as she awaited the arrival of the babysitter, she was in a whole new stratosphere of panic.

Lucy was the daughter of a good friend of Kerry’s. She only lived 5 houses along the street from her and, according to her friend, Lucy was happy to sit on the sofa watching DVDs while Kerry went out with her new man. Especially with a £7.50 reward!

Lucy waited at the door for Kerry to let her in. She had to be persuaded by her mother to come here tonight.

“Do it as a favour for me,” she had said. “Kerry’s been through so much and she’s finally found the nerve to date again. All you have to do is sit on the sofa and watch the telly for a couple of hours!”

Later that day Lucy heard her mother on the phone declaring how happy her daughter would be to baby-sit! It wasn’t the money that had convinced her to accept the job; it was her mother’s plea, who can refuse a favour to dear old mummy anyway?

As it was only a short walk to Kerry’s house Lucy hadn’t felt the need to dress up or anything, no point in tarting herself up for a night on the sofa. With that in mind Lucy wore a low-cut white tank top and a thigh length black and white striped denim skirt with a wide white belt that had a round buckle at the front. A simple pair of sandals finished off the outfit. She had pulled her dark shoulder length hair back into a ponytail. She looked at herself in the full length mirror on the bathroom wall and smiled at what she saw. At 5 feet and 5 inches Lucy could be described as petite. Small in height and in build made her look younger than her 19 years. If she felt like wearing her old school uniform she would easily pass as a year 11 student.

Looking young was great but sometimes she wished she looked more like a woman than a girl. She had small breasts that sat pert and proud on her slim chest. Her flat stomach was lucky considering her lack of exercise and her junk food addiction. Her legs were also slim, not ultra skinny by any means; they looked nicely toned right the way up to her thighs and bum. It was a beautiful figure that could be the envy of any young woman.

She wasn’t dressed for a special occasion, but, like most girls her age, she still wanted to look nice (sexy if possible.) Even if it was only for a quick walk followed by a night of nothing, and when the door opened and Lucy saw Kerry for the first time she was extremely glad she had made at least a little effort to look good.

Kerry was beautiful; no other word Lucy could think of did this woman justice. She looked around 5 feet 7 inches tall with long blonde hair that hung right down to the middle of her back. Kerry was clearly dressed to impress and Lucy envied the man who would be her date.

She was wearing a gorgeous black dress which managed to be revealing without looking slutty. It had a low-cut V-shaped top with the point of the V ending just below and between her ample breasts, low enough to reveal there was no bra under the thin clothing. Lucy imagined that it would be very easy to accidentally expose a nipple in a dress like this. The dress hugged her slim body down to just above her hips. Here, the skirt part of the dress flared out and hung loosely around her thighs.

“Lucy? Are you ok?” Kerry’s voice seemed far away.

“Yes, sorry, my mind ran away with me for a second, yes I’m Lucy, my mum said you needed me tonight.” Lucy replied trying to look Kerry in the face rather than her breasts.

“That’s fine sweetie,” Kerry said with a laugh. “Come on inside, I really appreciate you coming tonight, my mother was going to baby-sit for me but she hasn’t been well this past week.”

When Kerry turned around Lucy saw that the dress was backless with a single strap running around her neck and fastening with an ornate looking clasp over the nape of her neck.
Lucy followed Kerry through the door and nudged in closed with her bum. As Kerry walked towards the living room Lucy’s eyes dropped down from her bare back to the short hemline of the dress, settling on the tops of the young mother’s thighs. It was only a small amount of material that bridged the gap from her bare lower back to the hemline but right now Lucy would’ve killed for a peek through the skirt.

She had known in her heart about her feelings towards her own gender for years, since she was no more than 13 years old and sat with her legs apart busily bringing herself to her first real orgasm while watching the hot female presenter of kids TV. But outside of those special circumstances her feelings were well hidden. As she grew up she would stare at boys her age as well as men on the TV. She would watch wrestling with her dad and look at hulking biceps and arses as well as the bulges between the legs of the guys in Lycra trying to feel something. But it was no use. She had even had boyfriends, she had spent time behind the science department up against the wall with a guy darting his tongue in her mouth while sliding his hand up and under her school skirt to caress her buttocks, but she felt numb to the feelings of pleasure the schoolboy was desperately trying to give her.

Nobody knew of course. Lucy could not imagine a more humiliating situation than actually telling people she was a…one of those kinds of people. The word lesbian made her cringe just thinking about it, let alone saying it to people! But what else could she be? Not bi-sexual because men were not of any interest to her, so it had to be that she was…the L word. Lucy had never met a woman who really made her want to dive on her, even at school where so many small skirts were around, her one enduring fantasy was of the kids TV vixen. That had changed when Kerry opened the door.

Before Lucy could get too carried away with fantasies of dropping to her knees and sucking this woman’s clitoris until she screamed Kerry turned to face her.

“Callum’s fast asleep,” she said. “And I doubt anything will wake him up but still, try not to go overboard with noise. There’s a load of DVDs in the drawer beneath the TV in case you get bored. Feel free to take anything you want out of the kitchen, there’s loads of food and stuff.”

Lucy nodded and said, “No problem, I’ll be fine. When will you be leaving? Is your date picking you up?”

“Yes, he should be here in about 10 minutes or so, can I get you anything? A hot drink?” Kerry replied.

“No, I’m fine, are you ok?” Lucy asked, she had noticed Kerry was trembling and that she was quite pale.

“Yeah I’m alright, I’m just nervous, very nervous actually,” Kerry surprised herself by admitting how she was feeling so readily. She was slightly embarrassed, after all she was 28 years old, but tonight she felt like a young girl going out on her very first date.

“I’m sure it’ll be ok,” Lucy said soothingly. “Everyone gets nerves on a first date. My mum told me you were going to meet someone tonight.”

Kerry said, “That’s sweet of you to say honey, do you think I look ok?” She was seeking reassurance; it had been a long time since she had dressed up like this for a man. During her conversations with Stewart, her date for the evening, he had mentioned how he was a ‘leg man’ and that he loved to see women wearing ‘more feminine’ clothing rather than trouser suits and the like. During one of their more explicit conversations he had said the thought of a woman in a short skirt with no underwear was a huge turn on, however that was further than Kerry wanted to go. She wanted to look attractive for him but she didn’t intend to screw him tonight. This was their first face to face encounter and she wanted to get to know him properly, not to end up behind the pub with her dress bunched up around her waist being fucked like a whore.

“Are you kidding?” Lucy replied, taking full opportunity of the chance to look Kerry up and down, “You’re beautiful, very sexy.” She immediately regretted saying that last part, afraid it would show her up as that kind of girl. She felt her cheeks begin to blush and quickly turned away in an attempt to hide her face before it betrayed her secret to this woman.

“Aww thank you,” Kerry responded. It felt good to know someone else thought she looked good. “I was worried it might be a little too much,” she continued, gesturing to the low cut top and short hemline of the dress.

“No it’s fine, really it is,” Lucy said. God she’s driving me crazy, Lucy thought to herself, she could feel a little wetness in her underwear and she was suddenly terrified that she might have an orgasm while standing in front of this woman she’d met only 5 minutes ago!

“Thank you, let’s sit down for a bit rather than standing to attention,” Kerry said with a smile. Lucy kicked off her shoes onto the floor and sat on one end of the sofa with her knees up on the cushion and Kerry sat cross-legged near the middle, when she’d sat down her dress had ridden up a bit and when she crossed one leg over the other and sat back more a more of her thigh was on show. From her position on the seat, Lucy was facing Kerry side on and, even though she tried not to, she couldn’t help peering down the top of Kerry’s dress. Lucy was enjoying her unrestricted view of this gorgeous woman, Kerry’s legs were almost entirely on show and her bra-less breasts were also ripe for her viewing pleasure.

Lucy’s sex drive was going ballistic at this point, she didn’t dare move her legs in case it caused the material of her panties to move over her aching pussy and send her over the edge. Even as they made friendly conversation she could help mentally tearing the little black dress off this woman and fucking her, and herself, to wonderful orgasms. But then, mercifully, the women heard a car horn outside followed by a knock at the door.

“Oh God, Oh God,” Kerry was beside herself. “What am I going to do? What if he doesn’t like my dress? What if he wants to go further than I do? And what if…”

Lucy interrupted her, “Kerry stop! It’s ok; it’ll be ok, just answer the door and go have fun.” Kerry half smiled back and quickly grabbed her coat and purse.

“Ok I’m going, don’t forget the baby monitor is on the table and there are DVDs in the drawer, my mobile phone number is underneath it, if there’s any problems at all call me ok?” Kerry was breathless by the time she finished. After Lucy had responded positively to everything Kerry smiled, a beautiful smile that lit up her entire face, so much so that it took Lucy’s breath away.

“See you later, have fun,” Lucy called after her. Kerry opened the door and said a quick hello to her date for the evening and with one last smile shot in Lucy’s direction the door closed and she was gone.

After watching the car leave with Kerry and her date inside Lucy pulled the curtains together and leapt back onto the sofa. She wasted no time looking for DVDs or exploring the kitchen cupboards, there was only one thing on her agenda now. Her hands were quickly up and under her skirt, her left hand grabbed the panties, which were damp from her immense arousal, and pulled them down and off while her right hand went straight to her burning pussy.

“MMMMM,” Lucy moaned and her index and middle finger slipped inside her aching hole, she didn’t start to fuck herself yet, she just pushed her two fingers into her pussy and enjoyed the moment. In her head there were images of Kerry racing through her mind. Kerry in her little black dress. She added her ring finger into her wet tunnel, loving the feeling of having her hole filled to capacity. She thought about Kerry’s legs, her breasts, her hair, her neck, and her lips. In Lucy’s fantasy she was kissing those lips, her tongue was in Kerry’s mouth, tasting, licking, sucking her tongue.

“OHH GOD”

In her minds eye Lucy was sucking one of Kerry’s tits, her tongue danced around the erect nipple causing the sexy older woman to shudder in excitement, the cute little black dress now lay on the floor, torn and ruined from the initial assault on Kerry’s gorgeous body. Not to be out-done Kerry had ripped open Lucy’s panties and shoved three fingers into that dripping cunt where, in reality Lucy’s own fingers works.

“OH FUCK, KERRY”

Lucy writhed around on the sofa where, not 10 minutes ago, she and her new friend had chatted to politely to each other. Her fingers pounded inside her, she had never masturbated this vigorously, this violently before, but she had to do it, had to finish, she was too far past the point of no return.

“MMMmmm FUCK Yeaaaahhhhh”

Her orgasm was mind blowing, her pussy gripped her fingers hard and her whole body tensed up so much it hurt.

“FUCK….OH….. Kerrrryy…”

Her voice trailed off as her body slowly came back under her own control. She hadn’t noticed but one she had one of her hands under her top holding one of her breasts.

“Good god,” she said to herself. “Wow, that kid of hers must be a hell of a heavy sleeper.” She had been certain she would hear the soft crying of a disturbed child through the one-way baby intercom, but no such sounds of sobbing came. Lucy relaxed herself, her body was still sensitive and she thought better of setting herself off again. She slowly withdrew her fingers from her pussy, listening to the sound it made with her fingers coated in her juice making a slick, wet noise. She brought her other hand out from underneath her top, being careful to stay away from her over sensitive nipples. Eventually she cleaned herself up, her knickers were a lost cause and ended up in the bin, and went to make herself a drink and tried to decide how to spend the rest of the evening.

* * * * * * * * * * *

Lucy had eventually calmed herself down; she still felt a slight buzz after her wild orgasm. She couldn’t remember ever feeling that level of euphoria before and it was down to the situation itself. Being turned on in somebody else’s house had felt almost dangerous, as if there was a chance of being caught. Anything could’ve happened really, if Kerry had forgotten something and had come back for it while her trusted babysitter was splayed across her sofa, skirt around her waist and her glistening pussy housing three fingers for all to see. What if her date had come in too? Entering the house only to be greeted by a half naked 19 year old in the throws of a self-induced orgasm.

Despite the fact that Lucy was thinking about these scenarios as reasons why she shouldn’t have done it, she couldn’t help feeling slightly turned on. She’d never thought about herself as an exhibitionist before but the idea of being caught violently fucking herself by a stranger was sort of appealing in its own way.

Holding her hot cup of coffee, Lucy flicked through the vast array of Sky TV channels.

“900 channels of fuck all,” She said to the empty room. Rather than spend the evening watching the re-runs of every show there is she decided to look inside Kerry’s DVD drawer. After placing her coffee on a coaster, Lucy knelt in front of the TV and opened the large drawer; it was the kind that was on runners so it only took a slight pull to open, probably so Callum could easily get in there without bothering his mummy.

Looking in the DVD drawer Lucy saw why Callum would want easy access; there was a huge array of kids’ films, including Bob the Builder, Thomas the Tank Engine, Toy Story and so on. Pulling the drawer out further there were a few grown up films, nothing spectacular; The Matrix, Batman Begins, Silent Hill and a few others like that.

Lucy pulled the drawer out some more, obviously too hard, and it came out of its runners and dropped to the floor.

“Shit!” Lucy said to herself. She started to lift the drawer back into its slot when she noticed a few DVD boxes at the back of the drawer space. Intrigued, Lucy pulled them out one by one and when she saw the covers of the DVD boxes she smiled and giggled to herself.

“Kerry, Kerry, Kerry, what do we have here,” Lucy said, as if she was admonishing Kerry for having these kinds of films. Lucy hadn’t needed to look at the titles of the DVDs to know that she had found Kerry’s porn collection. The pictures on the front told her all she needed to know. There were pictures of women totally naked and posing with dildos and vibrators. Another box had a man on the front with a massive erection, probably due to the woman who was knelt before him with the tip of his penis in her mouth. Another box labelled DP had a woman laying on top of a man with his dick buried in her pussy and another guy behind her with his cock buried in her arse.

“Ouch,” Lucy said to herself. “I bet she has trouble sitting down afterwards.” She giggled again and put it to one side. There were a few boxes with this kind of hardcore sex. Lucy was getting slightly horny again, picturing Kerry screwing herself, on the same sofa as Lucy had used earlier, while watching this stuff. There were two other boxes without pictures on, Lucy opened one of them and fed it into the machine, curious about what might be on there.

Sitting on the floor with her legs crossed Lucy pressed the play button and the machine whirred into life. What came on the TV was not what she expected. There were two very attractive girls sat on a bed kissing each other, it was all very slow and passionate and the camera zoomed in to show the girls’ tongues caressing each other. The camera then dropped down and focused on their legs, both of the girls wore micro mini skirts which were more like belts and no underwear, one girl let her hand drop to the other girl’s lap and began stroking her inner thigh.

Of all the things Lucy had expected to be doing this evening, watching lesbian porn was not one of them. Her hand had found its way back under her own skirt and was gently copying the movements of the girl on the TV. Lucy was gently rocking to and fro and moaning to herself in a world of her own. At least she was in her own world until she heard a car engine outside and saw the duel white glows of headlamps through the curtain. She glanced up at the clock, surely Kerry wasn’t home yet, she’d only been gone 45 minutes! Lucy sneaked a look through the curtains, the car outside was a taxi and, sure enough, Kerry was in the back seat reaching forward with something in her hand. Presumably she was paying the driver, but hadn’t her date….Stewart picked her up in his car? Why was she retuning in a taxi only 45 minutes after leaving? Then Lucy left the window and quickly ejected the DVD out of the player and shoved it back in its box.

Lucy heard the car door slam outside and quickly gathered up the porn DVDs, feeling incredibly guilty, like she had pried into something deeply personal. Just as she lifted the DVD drawer back onto its tracks she heard a child sobbing and realised Callum had been disturbed and needed her attention. She rammed the drawer into its slot and ran past the door and reached the upstairs landing just as the front door opened. Callum had stopped crying already so Lucy had time to compose herself before walking downstairs acting perfectly natural.

“Oh, Kerry,” she feigned her surprise. “I didn’t realise you were home!”

* * * * * * * * * * * *

They sat beside each other on the sofa with a glass of wine each, the bottle of Italian Asti sat on the table in case there was a tragic emergency of an empty glass.

When Kerry entered the house after only 45 minutes of her date with Stewart, Lucy knew something had gone wrong. Her eyes gave it away, they were sad eyes, and when Lucy looked into those beautiful eyes she almost cried herself. She had the look of a woman who was fighting back her tears in the traditional ‘stiff upper lip’ English spirit.

“Are you ok Kerry,” (stupid question.) “I didn’t think you’d be back for a couple of hours,” Lucy said, genuinely concerned.

“No, not really, just another man who thought a single mother would be an easy…” Kerry’s voice trailed off as she forced the last words out. Her stiff upper lip failed at last and as Lucy walked towards her, arms open, a flood of tears soon trailed down her face.

The two women hugged each taking comfort from their firm embrace. Kerry’s head lay on Lucy’s shoulder, moistening the soft material of Lucy’s top, and her hair flopped against Lucy’s arm tickling her skin.

After a moment had passed by they slowly broke apart, Lucy’s grasp a little more reluctantly loosened. It was Kerry who suggested the wine and now they sat together. Lucy felt awkward as she had to position herself in such a way so that her exposed pussy would not be in full view. Kerry couldn’t seem to relax properly, she sat hunched forward with her legs crossed and her head slightly bowed, it was as if she felt ashamed, embarrassed even, and normally she’d want to be alone now. But there was something about Lucy that made her glad of the company. Besides if she were alone she would only have gone to bed and cried herself to sleep, no, she wanted Lucy to stay.

When Kerry leaned forward to reach her drink the V neck section of the dress slightly parted, giving Lucy a side view of her entire left breast! She had to suppress a gasp and tried to remember she was supposed to be being supportive (of the tearful woman, not the breast.) Still, Lucy couldn’t help feeling slightly pleased at the outcome of the date. Earlier she had thought about this man being with Kerry and it had sparked a deep sense of jealousy in her. It made her feel guilty, and she knew she shouldn’t be so selfish, but it was a feeling that wouldn’t go away.

As they continued sipping their wine Kerry told Lucy about the date.

As soon as the door closed behind them and they headed towards Stewart’s car, Kerry had felt uneasy. He had taken her by the hand and at every opportunity he stared at Kerry’s breasts.

“I dressed nice to look alluring, but I didn’t think I’d be ogled at the whole time! It was nice, well; it was flattering for a while. But it’s hard to hold a conversation with the top of someone’s head,” Kerry explained. Lucy nodded, and then quickly peeked at the tits in question before she continued her story.

When they were in his car heading for the restaurant Kerry had tried to engage him in conversation, asked him how he was, if he’d been to this place before, talked about the weather and so on. In response she got a lot of one word answers. Then, while they were waiting at some traffic lights, Stewart had leaned over and placed his hand on her exposed thigh saying how gorgeous she was, then the hand was gone and they were on their merry way again.

“Seriously?” Lucy asked, amazed at the man’s rudeness.

“Seriously,” Kerry affirmed. “What do you say in a situation like that? I just let it pass and thanked him for the compliment, really I should’ve just told him to ‘fuck off’ and got out but, I couldn’t bring myself to do it.” Kerry was shaking her head as if she should have known better.

They had arrived at the restaurant shortly after and were quickly shown to their table for the evening. Kerry had attracted a fair bit of attention from some of the male patrons but she was far too shy to admit this to Lucy.

Kerry had expected to be sitting at opposite ends of the small table but Stewart had insisted they sit side by side. The table was one of about five that were on a small raised platform towards the back corner of the restaurant. The light was soft and their table had a small lamp with a fancy lamp shade atop it giving just enough light. It was a romantic setting but, after they got comfortable, Stewart became less of a gentleman.

As they were in the back corner of the room they were quite hidden from the other people in the place, Kerry couldn’t help wondering if that was the very reason he had reserved this table in particular. The waiter had left the menus and while looking through the available dishes Kerry felt a hand on her knee. Stewart simply smiled at her as his hand slowly slid up her leg and gently stroked her thigh.

“I told him to stop,” Kerry told Lucy, as if defending herself.

“Did he?” Lucy asked.

“No, he just smiled and said, ‘hey baby just relax, you know you like it.’ Then his hand shot up my dress and he started trying to pull my knickers off!” Kerry blurted it out, sounding a bit like a child accusing someone of picking on them.

“Oh my god,” Lucy said. “What did you do?”

“I just pushed his hand away and stood up but he still had a grip on my knickers and they just snapped!” Kerry was blushing and Lucy’s mouth hung open.

“My god, what then?” Lucy asked.

“I ran, right out of the door,” Kerry said. Her eyes were filling up again but she continued. “I wasn’t frightened, just angry; I walked over to the payphone and called a taxi. I felt so embarrassed though, I felt like everyone knew I was bare down there,” Kerry’s eyes lowered indicating that she meant her pussy. “The taxi only took five minutes to pick me up, I kept looking around but I didn’t see him. Then I just came home.”

She managed a weak smile before adding, “I just thought the sick bastard’s still got my knickers!” She looked disgusted and Lucy didn’t blame her. However Lucy hadn’t let the fact that Kerry was now naked under that little dress pass her by.

“Would you like me to go?” Lucy asked, hoping the answer would be negative.

“No, stay with me for a while,” Kerry said. “I don’t want to be alone just yet, let’s have another drink.”

“Sure,” Lucy replied, feeling relieved and, for the first time in a long time, feeling wanted. Feeling needed. It gave her a slight buzz to feel that way.

The two women carried on talking for a short while but Lucy could see that Kerry still felt really tense. She had said that she wanted Lucy’s company but, for some reason, she still couldn’t relax.

“It’s ok, everybody makes mistakes, it’s his fault, not yours,” Lucy’s voice was soft, hushed even. She gently combed her fingers through Kerry’s hair, brushing it back behind her ears. Then, with her palms, she went back to stroking but pressed on a little bit causing Kerry to push her head gently into Lucy’s hand.

“Why do men think that because I’m separated and have a kid that I’m some kind of slut, a whore that they don’t have to pay, like because I’m a single mother I should be grateful for a cheap fuck,” Kerry said, again holding back her tears in classic British style.

“Shh, I don’t know,” Lucy said in her calming voice. “You’re very beautiful and I guess guys are always gonna be after you, but just because one or two of them might think those things it doesn’t mean they’re right.” Lucy’s hands fell to Kerry’s shoulders, gently massaging the tension out of her muscles.

“I know you’re right,” Kerry said. Her voice was calmer now and she was enjoying the young woman’s soothing touch. “It’s just hard.”

“I know, but look at what happened tonight, you didn’t act like a slut or anything, you got up and walked away, and then you came straight home!” Lucy felt like these words of wisdom needed to be drilled in. “If you really were like that you would have stayed with him. You should be proud of yourself, you could’ve lost your self-respect tonight but you held on to it!”

“That’s so sweet,” Kerry said with a croaky voice. “Thank you, I’m so happy it was you who babysat for me and not my mum!”

“I’m sure your mum would understand as well,” Lucy said.

“No, she would say ‘now Kerry what do you expect to happen when you go out with men wearing that kind of dress.’” Kerry was giggling a little.

Lucy smiled and said, “Would she make you get changed into trousers, a woolly jumper and sensible shoes?”

Kerry was laughing now, “Yea and iron knickers to keep the naughty boys out!”

Lucy said through giggles, “And a sign saying ‘No Entry!’ Trespassers will be de-cocked! ”

Both girls were in a fit of giggles now and, for a few seconds, Kerry forgot all about her terrible night with Stewart. Unfortunately this release of emotion, even though it was laughing, brought the tears back to her eyes. Kerry raised her hands to her eyes, as if she was hiding her sobs from the young girl who was slowly rubbing her neck and shoulders.

Gradually Kerry’s tears subsided and she focused on the feeling of being touched. Neither of the women spoke a word, the only sound were the occasional quiet groans of pleasure as Lucy massaged the tension away. She had moved behind Kerry on the sofa and now her breasts and stomach we pressed against Kerry’s bare back. To accommodate her position she was knelt down with one knee either side of Kerry.

Knowing that her breasts were only separated from Kerry’s skin by a thin piece of material was making Lucy feel quite excited. As she rubbed the exposed shoulders and neck of her newest friend she began thinking about the current situation. Her own legs were apart with nothing covering up her most private area, her breasts pressed up against Kerry’s sexy, and bare, back and Kerry herself wearing only the skimpy black dress with nothing beneath. It was making her hotter every moment.

“How do you feel now?” Lucy asked.

“Better now,” Kerry replied dreamily and now totally relaxed. Her body had gone limp and she settled back against Lucy’s young body. The 19 year old babysitter leant in close to her temporary employer, her head drooped down to the base of Kerry’s neck, and her lips agonisingly close. Then Lucy went for it, her hands went to Kerry’s shoulders and stroked down her arms and then pressed her firm young lips into her beautiful neck, sending a shiver through the older woman’s body.

Kerry knew she should protest but she felt powerless, even as Lucy continued kissing her neck and up toward her cheek and ear. Eventually she had the strength to at least look at the girl, she had to lean back and turn her body towards Lucy to see her, as she did she met the piercing blue eyes of her friend’s daughter. She had meant to turn around and tell her to stop but Lucy wasn’t going to give up. Just as Kerry’s lips parted Lucy moved in and suddenly they were kissing and, to Kerry’s surprise, her own impulses (or perhaps an inner desire) took over and kissed the young girl back.

For a moment they shared their first kiss, and then Kerry came to her senses and pulled her lips away from Lucy’s and leant aw ay. Her intention was to say ‘no’ but as she moved her head away Lucy’s hands ran up her bare back, her neck then when they reached the back of her head she pulled Kerry back into their kiss. For a moment Kerry tried to pull away but then she couldn’t help the fact that she was enjoying the experience. She allowed Lucy’s tongue to part her own lips and enter her mouth; they tasted each other as their tongues clashed together.

Lucy’s hand trailed down the older woman’s body, down until she felt the warm skin of Kerry’s thigh, it was the feeling of being touched in such a sensitive place that brought Kerry back down to earth and she pulled away from the girl’s lips.

“Lucy I can’t,” Kerry couldn’t deny that the feeling was amazing. Different, but amazing all the same.

“It’s ok,” Lucy whispered, her lips were millimetres away from Kerry’s ear. “Relax; let me make you feel better. Let me treat you the way you deserve.”

Lucy stroked her face gently then put a finger under Kerry’s chin to bring them face to face again. Kerry’s mind, and heart, was racing but her body was betraying her, she wanted to stop, but oh god she wanted to carry on and allow this experience to unfold. It’s wrong, she told herself time and again, but if it was really wrong why did she like it?

Lucy carried on kissing despite Kerry’s mild protests; first she kissed around her ear, her cheek, right along her jaw line and back towards the corner of her mouth. Kerry couldn’t help herself at this point, her walls were breaking down and she stopped thinking. All that mattered now was the moment, the feeling and it was so good. She turned back to Lucy again and this time it was Kerry who instigated a passionate kiss. This, finally, was the green light as far as Lucy was concerned, she felt the beautiful woman kiss her and a shiver ran through her body.

Their kiss was becoming more passionate, more urgent now. Kerry’s hands were in Lucy’s hair, she combed her fingers through it and pulled the younger woman in closer as if trying to become one with her. For a moment she pulled away to catch her breath and to regain some kind of control over herself. The separation was short lived and soon they enthusiastically resumed their first real lesbian encounter.

Now that Lucy was in no doubt that both of them wanted this to happen she once again let her hand drift down Kerry’s body. She felt her way down to the exposed skin of Kerry’s chest and slipped her hand inside the delicate fabric of the dress to take hold of an ample left breast. Kerry shivered at the young woman’s touch, her body suddenly aching for further stimulation. It had been so long since she had felt desired, or even lusted for this way. She still struggled to believe any of this was happening although the growing warmth and moistness between her legs begged to differ. She wanted to speak, to say things to her new lover, but deep down she knew that the time for talking was done for now.

Kerry was turned on in a way she had never been before, even her sexual relationship with Jason was no comparison. She didn’t want to stop kissing; she kissed Lucy’s lips, her cheeks, her neck and her fingertips.

Lucy moved her hand away from Kerry’s breast and began stroking the inside of her thigh instead. Even though Kerry knew what was coming she still shuddered and moaned when Lucy’s fingers lightly brushed against the moist lips of her exposed pussy. Lucy was just as excited when she felt the moistness on her fingers, even more so when she felt Kerry’s reaction to her touch. Lucy was in uncharted territory as far as she was concerned having never experienced this before, she trembled slightly as the adrenaline built but she wasn’t going to stop now. Her hand closed over Kerry’s wet lips and rubbed up and down, knowing from her solo experience how sensitive the area would be and how pleasurable it could be, but she didn’t allow any fingers to slip inside those lips just yet, choosing to tease the sensitive area first, building up the tension until her lusty partner could take it no longer, until she begged to be fucked to a thunderous orgasm.

Kerry was breathing deeply, she felt Lucy’s soft touch around her most private area. She slightly lifted her left knee as the fingers probed and stroked under the little dress. No man had ever touched her so gently or teased her so exquisitely; it wasn’t just the feeling of being touched, it wasn’t even the feeling of Lucy’s soft tongue probing her mouth. It was the whole scene itself; she was having an incredibly erotic experience with a beautiful 19 year old babysitter, it was like she was in a scene from her secret and very private DVD collection.

Lucy broke the kiss and then broke the silence, “Are you still OK with this?”

“I’ve never…I mean yeah it feels good, really good…but I’ve never done this before, I mean…I have done it of course just never with…y’know…with a girl,” Kerry was rambling and she knew it. The fact was that she had become worried. She’d worried during sex all the time, scared of doing something wrong and letting her partner down.

“It’s OK,” Lucy said, her soft voice almost becoming a whisper. “I’ll take care of you. All you need to do is lay back and relax.”

Kerry leant against the back of the sofa and half closed her eyes, focused simply on the experience and nothing more. Lucy reached around her neck to undo the clasp and, after a bit of fiddling, pulled down the top of the dress and fully exposed the beautiful breasts she’d been thinking about all night.

Lucy had been on her knees on the sofa for a long time and they had started to ache so she moved her right leg out from under her and placed her bare foot on the floor, while she was getting more comfortable Kerry moved as well so her left leg was on the floor and her right leg up on the sofa. This movement caused the dress to ride further up her thighs so only a tiny part of it covered her bare pussy. Lucy accommodated by leaving her left leg under her and putting the right one over Kerry’s so now she straddled her right knee. They had giggled while trying to sort their legs out and get comfy; it was harder than it ought to have been, mostly because of the alcohol making its devious way up to the girls’ minds.

It was now, after they eventually settled, that Kerry realized that Lucy was going commando as well as she was. She felt the younger woman’s moist pussy on her leg; just above her right knee. The feeling of Kerry’s warm skin on her cunt added hugely to Lucy’s own arousal and before long her juices were moistening Kerry’s leg.

Lucy sat with her back straight for a moment, just enjoying the feeling of skin on pussy, and then she relaxed and brought her head down to Kerry’s level and planted another hard kiss on those smiling lips. They parted with a little smooching sound after the brief, but intense, kiss. Lucy rose slightly and put her hands down flat against the arm rest on the sofa to brace herself and then, literally, slid her pussy down Kerry’s leg and rested it on her knee. She resisted the urge to keep sliding up and down for the moment because her movement had left her head over Kerry’s bare chest. Without another thought she brought her lips down to her right breast and ever so slowly teased the erect pink nipple with her tongue. The feeling of Kerry’s hands stroking the back of her head told Lucy that she was doing a good job, sometimes she heard Kerry gasp or felt her shiver when she took the sensitive nipple in her mouth and gently sucked, licked and very softly grazed her teeth along it. Then Lucy set about giving the same treatment to the other breast.

Kerry was enjoying herself so much, she had never experienced this much foreplay for a start. She had learned through her own experiences, and the experiences of her friends, that a lot of men could be quite selfish. There were exceptions of course but the impression she got was that some men thought a quick kiss, brief tit fondling and a quick pussy rub followed by a minute and a half of penetration was all that was needed to turn a woman on to the maximum. And they wonder why their girlfriends either don’t have orgasms or just fake them!

This was a whole new way of making love, it wasn’t about fucking your partner, its was about eroticism, it was fully exploring a persons body to find out where their most erogenous places were and paying proper attention to each of them, and right now Lucy the babysitter, daughter of her friend from down the street, had her warm mouth and soft tongue on her amazingly sensitive breast. Kerry decided that life was pretty good in this moment!

Unable to resist the temptation any longer Lucy started to slide up and down Kerry’s leg, softly humping her knee. In order to enhance the experience for her, Kerry slightly raised her right knee, the extra ‘bump’ causing Lucy’s pussy lips to part a little when she slide over it. Lucy was still going from tit to tit while softly gliding over Kerry’s knee, her licks and sucks were getting a little wilder as her arousal grew and grew. Kerry could tell that Lucy was closing in on an orgasm and decided to go a little further; beginning with fondling the small breasts through Lucy’s little white tank top, even through the material she could feel the hardened nipples upon the small mounds. Kerry was tingling all over, loving actually being aroused but also the thrill of knowing that she was arousing Lucy as well, the moisture on her leg from her pussy and the feel of the two erect nipples left her in no doubt of that.

“Mmmmm,” Lucy was feeling her orgasm building up inside her and it was going to be a big one, she was certain of that. Her body took over and her hips bucked against Kerry’s knee, she raised her self up from the breasts she had been toying and put her hands on Kerry’s shoulders, bracing herself against them to hold her steady while she increased her speed. Kerry looked up at the teenager who now leant over her, there was such passion, such lust in her eyes. Lucy’s head lolled down and soon her face was inches away from Kerry’s, they stared blissfully into each others eyes as their love making rapidly came towards its first climax.

When Kerry put her hands under Lucy’s little top and massaged her breasts, with her thumbs rubbing the incredibly sensitive nipples, and then, just for good measure, raised her knee up further into Lucy’s groin, the orgasm that had been building up in her slender young body finally began to break. Lucy quickly moved a hand away from Kerry’s shoulder and put in in-between her own legs, she stop rocking against the leg that had given her so much pleasure and instead parted the lips of her vagina and rubbed vigorously at her erect clitoris. That was the last straw.

It started with a tingling in her legs, arms and stomach which spread over her body leaving a feeling of warmth in its wake. Then she felt as if she was falling from a great height, like going over a huge drop on a rollercoaster, her body was suddenly rigid and the tingling returned but this time is was between her legs.

“OOhhhh, Mmmmm,” Lucy cried out involuntarily.

She felt like she burst open, her pussy tingled and leaked its juices onto Kerry’s already soaking leg and waves warm of energy shot through her body. Her body eventually started to feel heavy and she fell into Kerry’s arms. Kerry held her as the final waves of pleasure ran through her body, and when it was over Lucy raised her head just high enough to allow their lips to meet. They held each other and their body’s relaxed as they shared a soft kiss, afterwards they just looked into each others eyes, they were both relaxed, they were both comfortable and they were both smiling.

Kerry shivered with excitement after Lucy broke the silence.

“Your turn,” she whispered into Kerry’s ear.

Just as Lucy moved in to kiss her once again they heard a soft crying sound coming from the baby monitor.

“Oh Callum, of all the times to interrupt your mummy,” said Kerry.

Lucy could see that Kerry was disappointed to leave her, even for a moment.

“It’s ok,” Lucy said as she raised herself off of Kerry’s leg. “I’ll be waiting for you.”

“I shouldn’t be long, he normally sleeps straight through,” Kerry said apologetically.

Lucy sat back and smiled while she watched Kerry sort herself out, when she stood up her dress almost fell to the floor but she caught it in time and hurriedly fastened the clasp at the back and pulled her skirt down over her bum as she walked away.

“Kerry,” Lucy said as she watched. “Why don’t you get out of that dress when Callum’s settled? I’d hate to be responsible for damaging such a pretty dress.” A wicked grin played across her lips.

When Kerry entered her son’s room she immediately saw the problem, he had managed to kick his covers off and his dummy had found its way onto the floor. She quickly retrieved the dummy and rinsed it off under the tap in the bathroom before returning it to its rightful place. His needs satisfied, Callum drifted off to sleep again, freeing his mother to go and have her needs satisfied.

Kerry went back to the bathroom and stripped out of the little black dress, there were butterflies in her stomach again and she didn’t have enough bravery to walk downstairs naked. Instead she wiped herself down with a towel, suddenly self conscious about the stickiness between her legs. As she cleaned herself up she caught a glimpse of the moisture on her thigh and knee, it wasn’t hers of course, it had leaked out of Lucy’s pussy when she grinded against her. As if amazed by the glistening substance she reached down and touched it then brought her hand up to examine it more closely. She knew what she wanted to do, but if she did it would that make her dirty? Well, considering what she had already done tonight, she decided that it would be ok, so she gathered up more of the juice from her leg onto her fingers and quickly put them in her mouth.

“Are you ok?” Lucy softly called.

“Yeah sorry, I’ll be right there,” Kerry replied, still tasting the girl’s sweet juice on her tongue.

Kerry quickly finished cleaning herself off and grabbed her bathrobe, then she threw the bathrobe away and instead got her gold satin robe. It came down to her ankles and clung to her body; she loosely fastened it in the middle and checked herself in the big mirror. She looked a mixture of sexy and slutty, which suited her mood perfectly. Then she took a deep breath and headed back downstairs. Despite her deep breathing, the sight that she saw when she entered the living room still took her breath away.

Lucy was leant against the wall staring at her, she was completely naked. She stood on one foot because the other one was up on the arm of a chair. Kerry was frozen on the spot and was unable to take her eyes off the young beauty that stood before her, and her gaze fell to Lucy’s pussy that was accommodating three of her fingers. Lucy continued watching Kerry, taking in the gorgeous figure, as she gently pumped her fingers inside herself. Then she stopped and removed her hand from her groin and lowered her leg, she walked slowly towards Kerry who still seemed to be under a spell. Finally they stood toe to toe. Lucy looked up into Kerry’s eyes and smiled. Kerry smiled back as she felt Lucy begin to undo the front of her delicate nightgown. Once it was undone Lucy brought her lips up to Kerry’s and, as they slowly kissed each other Kerry shrugged off the silky robe and both women stood naked in the living room, oblivious to anything else in the world other than each other’s soft, warm touch.

Lucy took Kerry by the hand and led her back to the sofa. That piece of furniture had seen plenty of action tonight and, Lucy thought with a smile, they were far from finished! Once they were in front of the sofa Lucy put her hands on Kerry’s shoulders and eased her down onto the seat.

When Kerry sat back Lucy leaned in close and, with her lips almost touching her ear, whispered seductively, “Now just relax and let me take care of you.”

Kerry nodded and leant back, her heart was thumping so much she could barely hear Lucy’s whispers. She felt more vulnerable and exposed then ever before, this feeling grew as Lucy stood back and studied her naked body, she could feel the girl’s eyes on her. What surprised her was that she didn’t attempt to cover herself up, her arms were down by her sides and her legs were slightly apart.

While Lucy stood in front of her, Kerry took the opportunity to examine the pretty young thing that had given her so much pleasure already. Her slender figure, her cute breasts and, of course, the glistening moisture that sat on a hairless pussy. Kerry had shaved herself down there this morning; just in case she had been swept off her feet by her date tonight, funny how things can turn out!

Finally Lucy stepped forward, she bent down and put her hands on Kerry’s knees and gently eased them apart and stepped into the space she had created and knelt down. The sofa was pretty low to the ground so on her knees Lucy was just below eye level to Kerry. Lucy could tell how nervous Kerry was feeling, so far she’d managed to hide her own apprehension about their experience but, in truth, now that Lucy had this beautiful blonde woman in front of her and she was tasked with bringing this person to a climax similar to the two she herself had experienced tonight, she felt shakier than ever. Up to now it had all come fairly natural to her and she was certain that Kerry had no idea that this was her very first sexual experience.

Lucy decided that, rather than guessing what Kerry might need in order to peak, she would do things that she herself would like. She began by kissing around Kerry’s knee and slowly made her way further up the sexy long leg. Kerry’s chest still thumped away, even more so as she felt Lucy’s soft lips making their way along the inside of her left leg. Kerry’s breathing became more ragged and shallow as Lucy got to her inner thigh, now the girl was licking as well as kissing the soft skin of her upper leg. As she got closer to the special spot between her legs, Kerry closed her eyes and soon she could feel Lucy’s warm breath on the sensitive lips of her vagina.

Now faced with the sweet smelling, and highly lubricated pussy, Lucy resisted the urge to dive straight in and, instead, planted a firm wet kiss just above the juicy lips.

“Mmmmm,” Kerry moaned. She surprised herself as she was never usually vocal during sex, but this wasn’t a usual kind sex. Lucy was pleased that what she was doing was going down well and another kiss in that area got a similar response. Despite the position they were in and where Lucy’s head was, Kerry had to idea what the other woman’s intentions were. She had a secret collection of lesbian/bi-sexual pornography and, more often than not, the women would end up performing oral sex on each other. When she and Lucy had begun their ‘lesbian encounter’ however, she had not expected it to come this far. She had performed oral sex for Jason but had never actually received it in return. Experiencing so many new things at one time was a mixture of fear and excitement as well as feeling extremely erotic.

Lucy was enjoying teasing Kerry; she would drag her tongue right along her inner thigh and stop just short of that moist area. Then she placed her tongue just above those pussy lips and lick all the way up to Kerry’s navel. Now, Lucy thought, it’s time to go to the next level, with that thought in her mind she again brought her face closer to Kerry’s excited opening. With the tip of her tongue she delicately licked around Kerry’s pussy, she didn’t dive straight inside the naked woman’s body; instead she ran her tongue up and down the slick slit, adding a little more pressure each time. Slowly she worked her tongue between the lips and was soon lapping at the pussy like she’d been doing it all her life.

“OOhhhh Lucy,” Kerry’s entire body was reacting to the gentle intrusion of her pussy; her legs quivered and she felt something like little spasms in her stomach, she had never even dreamed this level of arousal even existed before these last few moments. Her cunt was getting wetter and wetter and every time Lucy’s tongue came near to her erect clitoris Kerry couldn’t help gasping. The sexuality of it all was so exquisite, her mind was racing, her heart was thumping, her pussy throbbed and her senses were overflowing and overloading with sexual energy, she knew an orgasm wouldn’t be too far away.

Lucy was also enjoying herself immensely, every time Kerry moaned or shivered it sent a thrill right through her because she was doing this to her. It was her actions that were giving Kerry such intense pleasure, she felt bolder and her nervousness had fallen away. She could tell that Kerry was close and she wanted to push her right over the edge, her tongue technique was good but she needed more. She withdrew her tongue for a moment and used her forefinger to gently stroke the engorged clitoris, the second she touched it Kerry shivered and moaned louder than before. Lucy was satisfied with this response but decided a softer touch was required there so she trailed her fingers down Kerry’s slit and positioned them at the wet entrance to her writhing lover.

Kerry felt Lucy’s fingertips around her hole and instinctively braced herself for what was bound to happen next. She cupped her breasts, rubbing her pink nipples, unable to keep her hands still. Then it happened. Lucy penetrated her pussy with what felt like two or more fingers which seemed like more than enough to fill her up. The two digits went further and further into her body until they were as far in as Lucy could get them, then she withdrew them slowly all the way back out again. Next time three fingers were introduced, the added thickness made Kerry gasp, her body was tingling and the gentle fucking was dragging her to climax. Lucy didn’t add any more fingers in case it hurt; instead she picked up the pace with each penetration.

Lucy’s fingers were sliding in and out of Kerry’s slick hole quicker now and each time they did she gasped and moaned. Kerry had stopped massaging her breasts and now her hands were on her head combing through her now bedraggled hair.

“OOHHHH,” Kerry’s voice was rising, clearly oblivious to her sleeping child upstairs. She felt as if she would float away, however, when she suddenly felt Lucy’s tongue on her highly sensitive clitoris; she soon came crashing back down to earth.

“Ohhh my GOD! FUCK.”

Kerry’s pussy gripped Lucy’s fingers and, even though Lucy knew she’d done enough, she kept on licking that sweet clitoris and fucking the hole that was quickly releasing more and more moisture, it served only to further lubricate Lucy’s fingers so she still persisted in her full frontal assault on the burning pussy.

“OOOH LUCY, MY…” Kerry’s grasp on the English language was rapidly fading.

Kerry felt like a hot wave had slammed into her body, her muscled tightened and she squeezed her eyes closed. Her skin tingled and her senses were unbelievable sharp. The feelings subsided but only for moments, Lucy’s continued stimulation was bringing her quickly to another peak and once again her muscles tensed as the second wave hit her.

Lucy had taken her fingers away from the dripping pussy, unable to continue because Kerry had become so tense down there, she didn’t stop licking and sucking on the clitoris but she did slow her movements. She wanted to prolong the beautiful blonde’s climax as much as possible but Lucy felt the strain and her muscles were slowly tiring as the adrenaline seeped out of her system.

Kerry felt like she’d spent a full day at the gym working out, her body still tingled and in a way she still wanted more but, for tonight at least, her body had run its race.

Lucy raised her head up from in-between Kerry’s thighs and the two exhausted women looked into each others eyes and shared a wonderful, contented smile. Kerry leant towards Lucy and they shared a kiss, it was a different kind of kiss than before though. They stroked each others hair and embraced. Kerry could taste her own wetness on Lucy’s lips but it didn’t repulse her as it might do some other women, although she wouldn’t imagine that she’d do this part with a man. But, after all, this had been a night of new things.

“You’re Mum will be wondering where you are,” Kerry said regretfully, not wanting to part with her sweet lover just yet.

“No, I called her when you went upstairs to check on Callum and to um, get changed, I told her that we were getting on really well and that I wanted to stay over to watch some DVDs and have some wine,” said Lucy.

“I hate that you had to lie to her,” Kerry replied shaking her head.

“I know, maybe I should have said that I wanted to stay here so I could lick your pussy,” Lucy giggled at first and when Kerry joined in they both laughed for a while before embracing each other again.

Later that night after cleaning themselves up by taking a quick shower together they both went into Kerry’s bedroom. They lay naked under the covers and talked and kissed and hugged until finally, while still embraced and still smiling, they slept.

[If you enjoyed the story please remember to submit a vote for it and I’ll welcome your feedback. Thank you for reading]

Jasmine and her two sisters cross every taboo line.

Summary: Jasmine and her two sisters cross every taboo line.

Note 1: This story came about one night when trying to console my sister after a rough break-up. A lot of good food, and exotic wine and the conversation got very, very personal. The dialogue at the restaurant in this story is mostly authentic as best as I could recall it a few days later…the rest of the story as well as the flirtation with the waitress is, of course, fiction.

Note 2: Thanks to Robert, goamz86, Wayne, Simon and MAB7991 for editing this special story (well special to me).

3 Sisters: An Incestual Lesbian Orgy

Like most great things in life, it happened rather unexpectedly.

Jill, my oldest sister, had caught her boyfriend of over ten years getting head from another guy. Things had not been going well for the past year between Jill and her long time boyfriend, Adam, but this was not something any of us would have ever expected. Adam was a man’s man, and apparently that meant having sex with men.

To make matters worse, Jill had caught him just a few days before Valentine’s Day. Thus we decided to have a special sister’s night out on Valentine’s Day. Caroline, the middle child, agreed as her husband was out of town working and, not surprisingly, my husband, Howard, had no problem not going out to an overpriced dinner and instead staying home to watch hockey.

Before I continue this crazy story, I should highlight that although Jill is the oldest and I the youngest, only four years separate all three of us. Mom was a baby making machine, producing Jill, and then, sixteen months later, Caroline and, lastly adorable ol’ me just fifteen months after that.

Although we were sisters, I should also note that we all looked very, very different. Jill got the breasts both Caroline and I had wished we had throughout high school and college, but less so now, as we don’t have to carry them around all day at work. Jill was also the only blonde, taking after dad, with blue eyes that drew men at will and yet she was the shortest of us at 4’11. And although she wasn’t fat, she was big-boned, again like father, and that had always been her insecurity issue. In fact, she is in great shape for 43. That said, usually she was the glue that kept our family together…the one who always had it going right. She was structured, a psychologist not surprisingly, and the one out of us three who dressed for comfort rather than fashion.

Caroline, on the other hand, was Jill’s polar opposite. The rebel of the family since high school, she willingly admits that from sixteen to thirty were her ‘slut years’ (she won’t give an official number, but she does admit whatever number we guesstimate…we should probably double that). She loves tattoos, is a brunette with hazel eyes, annoyingly slim, married to a rich banker (we call her ‘trophy’ to ruffle her feathers, even though she has a job as a nurse and makes very good money) and always wears the latest and hippest fashions. Her insecurity issue is that she never got breasts. I mean, she has them in the most remote sense of the word, but even though she has long legs, a perfect body and tight ass (she works out every day…it would be nice to have a pool in my backyard too), she fixates on her tiny almost non-existent breasts. She has contemplated getting breast implants for years, but so far we have managed to convince her not to.

Then there is me. I am the plain Jane of the group. The shy one; the boring one; the one with kids. Jill didn’t have any because Adam didn’t want any, and Caroline didn’t have any because she learned, after spending a lot of money, that she was physically unable to. I, on the other hand, had three and they fucked up my body good. Besides having thyroid issues, which makes reaching orgasm twice as much work, I have never lost the baby weight, especially in my ass. I have green eyes, brown hair (with tinges of grey if I don’t dye it) and an adorable smile. My breasts are an average 34b cup, enough to showcase in the right outfit, but not enough to get much attention. My husband is a leg man and thus doesn’t focus much on my breasts. He’s more interested in my very toned legs…especially in nylons, which he expects me to wear every day.

My job is very stressful. I am a high school teacher and have to be mentally strong all day, and therefore I like to just let go at home…thus I am very submissive to my husband. Oh, and my biggest secret is that I write erotica on a website called Literotica and not a single one of my friends or family know. My writing over the past three years has covered a variety of genres and themes, with the most common being lesbian and incest. That said, I write fantasy and, truthfully, never considered seriously crossing the line.

Now that you know a little about us, let me get on with my tale. This story is actually about how the three of us crossed a line that we never even considered crossing until that fateful night that I am about to describe.

Caroline had insisted we all get dolled up for our ‘Valentine’s No Men’ evening as she booked us a table at the most expensive restaurant in town. Again, it must be nice to have connections and money. Caroline, being Caroline, insisted we meet her Thursday evening to go clothes shopping…her treat. By the end of the evening, each of us had a dress that you would wear purely to draw attention, with matching heels and new lace undies. It cost over two thousand dollars but Caroline shrugged it off by insisting money is made to be spent. Jill joked it wasn’t her money, to which Caroline countered, “All the more reason to spend it.”

On Friday, Caroline again insisted we meet right after work, this time at her favourite hair salon where we got our hair, nails and make-up done. By the time we arrived at the restaurant, we had already polished off a bottle of wine and looked like three elegant cougars on the prowl. I was in a red dress, with a black belt that showcased every curve I had (the good and bad), with matching four inch heels and beige pantyhose that really did accentuate by best asset, my legs.

Jill was in a multi-coloured dress that was longer than mine but tighter on the top, making her breasts the obvious attention spot for our waiter or waitress.

Caroline, of course, was in a gold gown, with a side slit that showed off a ton of leg and the fact she was wearing thigh high stockings rather than pantyhose.

I asked, as we drank cocktails at the bar while waiting for our table to be seated, “Aren’t thigh highs a little provocative for such an outfit?”

“Cameron insists I only wear thigh highs as it gives him quicker access to the goods.” She shrugged, adding, “His words not mine.”

I often wore thigh highs for Howard for the exact same reason, but I wasn’t one to openly share my sex life. Instead I shrugged, “Whatever floats your boat.”

Jill joined in, “I never wear pantyhose, I hate them.”

Caroline said, “They are like make-up, or heels, just another way to enhance your look.”

“They are uncomfortable,” Jill said, before adding, “plus I always get runs in them.”

“First, that is why I wear thigh highs, they are very comfortable. Second, if you buy quality hosiery, like Wellford’s, they last forever and you feel like you are wearing silk…because you are.”

“If you say so,” Jill shrugged.

“I am so making you try some on when we get back to my place!” Caroline said.

Jill agreed, because it is always easier to agree with Caroline, “Whatever you say.”

Caroline smiled, “Excellent, you are finally learning.”

“Just trying to shut you up,” Jill countered.

Caroline laughed, “I just aim to please.”

Jill quipped, “That is why you were so popular in high school.”

“And college,” I added.

“Jealousy,” Caroline said, all sing-song, knowing it was true and also letting us know she was fine with her slutty past.

A cute host led us to our table and it was obvious he was overwhelmed by the three of us. He stared at Jill’s cleavage, my legs and Caroline’s everything.

Once we were seated, Caroline asked Jill, “Are you ready to jump on the horse again?”

“God no!” Jill said dramatically, “Men are currently off the menu.”

“Does that mean you are switching sides?” Caroline asked playfully.

Jill shrugged, finishing her drink. “It couldn’t be any worse than being with a man.”

“It’s not worse, it’s just different,” Caroline revealed, surprising both of us.

“You have dyked out?” Jill asked, surprised.

Just before Caroline could reply, our waitress, a cute blonde in her early twenties, arrived at our table.

“Hi, my name is Emma and I will be your server for the evening,” she greeted.

“Good evening, Emma,” Caroline replied, obnoxiously like she always is.

“Good evening, ma’am,” Emma replied politely.

“Ma’am,” Caroline gasped as if she had been greatly offended. “I am no ma’am!”

The poor girl went red, obviously not used to such a response. She stammered, “S-s-sorry.”

Caroline smiled, “I’m Caroline or Goddess of Beauty, you may choose.”

Emma smiled, quickly playing along. “Can I get the Goddess of Beauty something to drink to start?”

“Yes, a bottle of your best wine,” Caroline answered.

“Of course, will that be all?” Emma asked.

“For now,” Caroline smiled warmly.

Emma left and Jill scolded, “That was a bit much.”

Caroline smiled, “Just warming her up for you.”

“She is half my age,” Jill said, flabbergasted by the suggestion.

“The young ones are usually the most eager to please, or at least the easiest to train. Well, them and married women with husbands who neglect their sexual needs, of course,” Caroline shrugged.

I asked, trying to be crude, “Have you eaten cunt since you got married?”

“Is the sky blue?” she answered.

I joked, today being a cloudy miserable day, “Not today.”

“Fine, are Jill’s tits huge?” Caroline rephrased.

Jill quipped, “Especially in this ludicrously tight dress you made me wear.”

“You’re getting laid tonight. If not by some college stud with a big cock who can get it up five times, by some sweet lesbian or bisexual,” Caroline boldly predicted.

“How can you tell if a girl is a lesbian?” I asked.

“That is hard sometimes, but almost all girls, especially younger ones like our Emma there, are bisexual…it is the new ‘in’ thing,” Caroline explained.

“It’s ‘in’ to suck cock and eat cunt?” I asked.

Caroline laughed, “Where did that nasty mouth of yours come from?”

“I learned from the best,” I shrugged.

“We will see if that is true,” Caroline said, her tone ominous in a way I couldn’t explain. “And trust me, it is ‘in’ to be bisexual.”

“If you say so,” I said, the conversation getting a bit uncomfortable. I had fantasized about women for the past three years: mostly younger girls who I fantasized would seduce me and make me their pet teacher. On occasion I would see a black woman and get wet wondering what it would be like to submit to a black woman or a black man for that matter. Yet, that was the reality of fantasy…it was just fantasy.

The thoughts of making my fantasy a reality really changed when a new teacher, Amber Addison, started at school. She was young, fun, beautiful, black, and seemed to flirt with me. She told me how good I looked most days, squeezed my shoulder and arm on many occasions and even put her hand on my leg at the bar during one of the Friday night happy hours. Although nothing had happened, she had definitely triggered my curiosity. My masturbation fantasies of late had not been of my husband, or a gangbang (another secret fantasy of mine) but of Amber seducing me and making me hers.

“Oh my God, Jasmine, you have a crush on someone,” Caroline accused.

“I do not,” I quickly refuted, even as I felt the heat in my cheeks rising.

“Have you already eaten pussy?” Caroline asked.

Thankfully, I was saved by the waitress who brought us some stupidly expensive wine which she poured for each of us. As she leaned forward, I noticed her breasts were quite voluptuous as well, although not as big as Jill’s. After she poured the wine, she also took our appetizer orders.

Once she was gone, Caroline repeated her question, although with a little less frankness. “Is this just a crush or has it already become something more?”

“I would never cheat on Howard,” I answered, avoiding the question thus putting automatic admittance in the mind of Caroline.

“Oh my God, Jasmine, you are such a Leave it to Beaver woman,” Caroline accused.

“Why, because I am loyal and traditional?” I asked, getting annoyed by my sister’s overbearing personality.

Jill chimed in, “Leave Jasmine alone.”

“I am just saying it is not cheating if you are just eating cunt or getting your cunt munched by another female,” Caroline said.

“Oh I can’t wait to hear this logic,” I sarcastically responded, even though part of me was curious, particularly with my crush on Amber.

“I would never cheat on Cameron with another guy,” Caroline began.

“How 1950’s of you,” I said, unable to hold back my sarcasm.

Jill giggled as she finished another glass of wine.

“On the other hand, having a little lesbian rendezvous is completely kosher,” Caroline said.

“Because?” I asked.

“Because my husband doesn’t have a cunt. He can’t provide the lesbian experience,” Caroline answered.

“So eating pussy, not cheating,” I clarified. “Sucking another man’s cock, is cheating.”

“Exactly,” Caroline nodded, as if that cleared up everything.

“Does the lesbian fucking you with a strap-on count as cheating since your husband does have a cock?” I asked, trying to poke holes in her bizarre theory.

“That is a grey area,” Caroline answered. “But I can’t say I haven’t been on both the giving and receiving end of a nice strap-on.” Finishing her wine, she looked around to see if the waitress was coming, before she answered, “Can you keep a secret?”

“Of course,” Jill and I simultaneously replied. Although we were both disturbed by our sister’s slutty behaviour and obnoxious personality, we did seem to live vicariously through her wild nature. Plus, judging by her tone, this was going to be a doozy of a reveal.

“Do you know what pegging is?” Caroline asked.

“No,” Jill and I simultaneously answered, both of us leaning forward to hear Caroline’s suddenly more discreet voice; although truth be told I did know what ‘pegging’ was through my writing.

“Are you ready to order?” Emma asked, making all three of us jump.

“I think we are,” Caroline answered, smiling. Each of us ordered while an older gentleman brought us our appetizers.

Once we were alone again, Caroline filled each of our wine glasses and said, “A toast.”

“To what?” Jill asked.

“To sisters who don’t do this enough,” Caroline answered.

“Agreed,” I said, raising my glass.

“Fair enough,” Jill agreed, raising her glass too.

We clanked our glasses, giggled like school girls and each shot half our glass of wine.

“To a crazy night,” Caroline added, finishing the glass she had just poured.

Not wanting to be outdone, I finished my glass of wine as well…I was now well on my way to being drunk. “More,” I requested, handing my glass to Caroline.

“Is our baby sister getting a little wild tonight?” Caroline asked.

“Maybe,” I shrugged coyly.

Caroline poured herself and me another glass as Jill inquired, “So what is pegging?”

“Are you sure you are ready for this?” Caroline asked.

“You can’t start a story and not finish it,” I said.

“Fair enough,” Caroline said. “Pegging is when the girl, wearing a strap-on, fucks a man in the….”

“Ass?” Jill asked, her eyes going big.

“Do you peg Cameron?” I asked, the thought of her big burly husband taking a strap-on in the ass both disturbing and hot.

“I told him if he wanted my ass I got his,” Caroline smiled, revealing yet another naughty aspect of her life.

“You take it up the ass?” Jill asked, clearly overwhelmed by all these sexual revelations.

“Oh fuck yes; it is the ultimate act of submission. Giving in to the ultimate taboo and giving complete trust to your lover,” Caroline explained. “Plus, once you get used to having a cock in the ass it really feels fucking amazing.”

“I would never,” Jill said.

“Never say never,” Caroline smiled.

“Oh, I’m pretty confident,” Jill countered.

I recalled my ex-fiancé, Mike, taking my ass and although I didn’t enjoy it the first time, I soon began to crave it and would beg for Mike to fill my ass with his cum. Of course, this was not something I planned to ever share with my sisters…nor was it something a gentleman like Howard would ever think to do to his wife…unfortunately.

I tried it once years ago,” Jill admitted, “but it hurt too much.”

“Oh, it takes patience and lube and a lot of wine the first time,” Caroline smiled.

“When was the last time you took it up the butt?” Jill asked.

“Last weekend,” Caroline answered freely with no shame at all.

Jill sighed. “I haven’t been laid in six months and you get it in the butt.”

“Really? Six months? I would die,” Caroline said, as if she were told she had six months to live.

I joked, looking at Caroline, “Does anal sex count as sex?”

“Of course, so does oral,” Caroline replied.

“Well, in that case he has had sex with me, but not vice versa,” Jill said.

“You give him head, but he doesn’t reciprocate?” I asked.

“He will just walk over to me and shove his cock in my mouth,” Jill admitted, tears starting to roll.

“Oh, honey,” I said, moving to her, even as I tried to figure out how someone so strong as Jill could be used so easily.

Caroline said, “What happens once he shoots his load?”

“Caroline, enough!” I sternly said, giving Jill a big hug.

Jill, between tears, admitted, “Either he comes in my mouth or shoots his cum all over my face or tits. He loves coming on me.”

“Wow,” Caroline said. Even she was surprised.

“But he thinks eating pussy is gross and he doesn’t really like having sex,” Jill continued.

“He thinks it’s okay for you to give him head and not give it back?” I asked. “What an asshole.”

“That is a fucking understatement,” Caroline said, before adding, “plus, eating pussy is not gross but rather a sweet, sweet delicacy.”

“Oh for Christ’s sake, Caroline,” I said, frustrated that Caroline never knew when she went too far.

“I am just saying, it is just a pathetic excuse by a pathetic man,” Caroline said.

Just then, Emma arrived with our meals. Noticing it was an awkward situation, she handed us our meals and asked, looking at the almost empty bottle of wine, “More wine?”

“For sure,” I said, thinking getting Jill shit-faced was definitely in the cards.

Emma left and for a few minutes we ate and drank in silence. As I ate, I tried to figure out how Jill, the strongest of us, could be submissive to a dick like Adam. The thought of Adam walking over to her all pretentious and shoving his cock in her mouth was so shocking and yet, truth be told, the thought of Howard doing that to me was quite a turn on. Howard was a gentleman though, and never caught on to the obvious reality that I was submissive no matter how much I hinted.

My ex-fiancé, Mike, was a dominant man who knew exactly what I needed sexually. I remembered the time he walked into my apartment, walked up to me, put his hands on my shoulders and guided me onto my knees. I sucked him, as expected, swallowing his load before he fucked both my pussy and ass. And then I remembered other times when I had submitted to him like when he made me blow him during Christmas at my parent’s house, with both my sisters asleep in the same room; or when I had to suck his cock under the table at a restaurant, and again at a Broadway play; or the time I had to ride him in the back of a taxi.

I missed the clear-cut-man-in-charge relationship I used to have, although I didn’t miss the lack of emotion and conversation that had also been a part of it. Yet, I do often yearn to be face-fucked, forced to do something naughty in public, or to feel a cock in my ass again. Being a teacher, I always have to be in control, and thus having a man just take control in the bedroom is a major turn-on.

“A penny for your thoughts?” Caroline asked.

“What?” I replied, drawn back into reality.

“You seemed to be in la-la land,” Caroline said.

“Oh, I was just thinking of the past,” I answered honestly.

“Mike?” Caroline properly guessed.

“Maybe,” I shrugged.

“He had you as whipped as Adam apparently has Jill,” Caroline said.

Jill snapped, “I wasn’t whipped.”

“You were his personal live-in cum deposit,” Caroline said bluntly, again not one to beat around the bush.

“Says the girl who takes it up the ass,” Jill countered.

“Not because I am submissive, but because I enjoy it. Plus, remember I give and receive,” Caroline reminded us.

Drunk enough to say it, I said, “I can’t believe Cameron takes it up the ass.”

Jill said, “I can’t believe my boyfriend is a faggot either, but, hey, life is full of surprises.”

I had to laugh. “Who would have thought that my Howard is the manliest of the three of our men?”

Caroline laughed, “Do you actually believe that?”

“Well, Adam is a faggot, quoting Jill, and your man takes it in the ass,” I pointed out.

“Well, my man satisfies me sexually and knows exactly what I need,” Caroline countered. “Can you say Howard does that for you?”

I could feel the harsh truth of her words as Mike’s dominant persona and Howard’s oblivious always-a-gentleman persona were polar opposites. I loved Howard more than I had ever loved Mike, yet Howard didn’t come close to sexually satisfying me the way Mike had.

I feigned ignorance, “I have no idea what you are implying.”

“Mike, Mike and Mike,” Caroline smiled. “He was a dominant persona.”

“And?” I asked, continuing to play stupid.

“And although you love Howard, you miss the strong firm personality of Mike because you, my dear sister, are…” she paused.

“Annoyed?” I answered.

“Submissive, like Jill,” Caroline correctly assessed.

“Riiiiight,” I replied, denying her truth.

Jill sighed. “Enough of the psychoanalysis. I’m the doctor here.”

“And you solve everyone else’s problems, but not your own,” Caroline pointed out just as Emma returned to enquire about dessert.

“Can I get you ladies anything for dessert?” Emma asked.

Caroline looked at both Jill and I before asking, “That all depends, are you on the menu?”

Emma blushed bright red as she answered, “No, but the chocolate mousse is to die for.”

“Well I’d rather have something more natural,” Caroline said dripping with flirtation, “but I guess that will have to do.”

Emma left and Jill gasped, “I can’t believe you just hit on our waitress.”

“I can’t believe she rejected me,” Caroline said, not used to being rejected.

“I guess everything happens sooner or later,” I quipped.

“We will see if that is true later,” Caroline answered, with the same ominous tone as before.

Emma came back with our dessert and we again all ate in silence.

A couple of minutes later, Emma returned with the bill and Caroline giggled when she looked at it.

“What? Even more than you expected it to be?” I asked.

“Yes, Cameron is going to shit when he sees the bill, but look at this,” Caroline said.

Taking the bill, I saw a note from Emma.

Off at one
Emma (with a heart after the a)

Just below, she included her number.

“Wow,” I said, she hasn’t been rejected.

“I never get rejected,” Caroline said confidently.

“So it seems,” Jill laughed.

Half an hour later, we were at Caroline’s house and now on our fourth bottle of wine.

“So was Adam always only into oral?” Caroline asked.

“He has always enjoyed oral the most, but he at least would return the favour or fuck me to orgasm,” Jill admitted.

“On the bright side you must give amazing head for him to prefer your mouth to your cunt,” Caroline pointed out.

“I hate that word,” Jill grimaced.

“Head?” Caroline asked, playing innocent.

“The ‘c’ word,” Jill said.

“Cunt…really?” Caroline said, enjoying causing her oldest sister stress. She then added, “Although I love giving head, my gag reflex makes it difficult.”

“Super-slut has a sexual deficiency,” I quipped.

“I still give head, but I really have to focus and almost always gag when he shoots his load down my throat,” Caroline admitted, before adding, “but I am a trooper and always make sure to leave my man completely satisfied.”

“I love giving head,” I admitted, “especially the feeling of a cock growing in my mouth. Not a big fan of swallowing, but thankfully Howard is more of a cum in the cunt type of guy.”

“You too?” Jill said, again wincing at me saying cunt.

“Sorry,” I shrugged. “Must be the wine.”

“Oh, that reminds me,” Caroline said, standing up and going to her room.

Jill asked me, “What was that about?”

“Who knows? Maybe she needed to go and have a quick orgasm,” I joked.

“She probably would leave us to get herself off,” Jill laughed.

Caroline came back with a couple packages. She handed one to Jill. “Put these on.”

“Why?” Jill asked. “I told you I hate pantyhose.”

“First, they are thigh highs, and, second, they are Wolfords,” Caroline said.

Moving to me, Caroline put her hand on my pantyhose clad knee. “Oh yuck, where did you buy these? Walmart?”

“Yes,” I admitted, embarrassed by my lack of purchasing power for nice things.

“I brought you a pair too,” Caroline said, handing me a pair.

Curious what expensive nylons would feel like, I said, “Fine, I’ll put them on.”

Jill, who hadn’t yet put hers on, watched as I quickly yanked off my pantyhose and began putting on the expensive silk thigh high stockings. As soon as I slid one stocking up my leg, I let out an accidental moan. “Oh my, these are the softest nylon stockings I have ever felt. Jill you have got to try them on.”

Jill did and soon we both had thigh high stockings on.

“So?” Caroline asked, looking at Jill.

“They feel nice,” Jill said, moving her hand up and down her leg.

“Plus, the mocha color really hides how white you are…well, like all three of us are,” Caroline explained.

Jill agreed, “They really are nice.”

“They are another tool of seduction,” Caroline said before turning to me. “Now, Jasmine, I realize it is your turn,” Caroline said.

“For what?” I asked.

“So I admitted my cocksucking deficiency and Jill has admitted her submissive nature, what about you, baby sister,” Caroline said. “What is your sexual weakness?”

“Well you already know I was submissive to Mike and I miss it sometimes,” I admitted.

“We all knew that already,” Caroline smiled. “Something we don’t know.”

I sighed. “Well, I have never had an orgasm from intercourse, nor can I have multiple orgasms.”

“You have never come from getting fucked?” Caroline asked crudely.

“I only get off from oral sex, and only once each session,” I admitted.

“You poor girl,” Caroline said, “that needs to change.”

“Do you have a magic wand? I joked.

“Actually, I do,” Caroline laughed. After a pause where she seemed to be thinking about something, conniving perhaps, she changed topics completely, as she suggested, “Let’s play truth or dare.”

“Really? We are not teenagers anymore,” Jill said.

“But it’s nice to live it up once in a while,” Caroline countered.

“I’m in,” I shrugged, figuring what the hell, it’s just the three of us.

“Fine,” Jill reluctantly agreed, although it was obvious she wasn’t really excited about playing.

“Jasmine, truth or dare?” Caroline asked.

“Why me first?” I protested.

“Because you’re the youngest,” she rationalized.

“Fine, truth,” I chose.

“Spit or swallow?” Caroline asked.

“Swallow, of course,” I replied, smiling.

“Slut,” Caroline quipped playfully.

“Takes one to know one,” I shot right back. Turning to Jill, I asked, “Truth or dare?”

“I have shared too many truths with you two already today, so dare, definitely dare,” Jill answered.

I thought about this a while before a naughty, yet fun, dare popped into my head. “I dare you to give head to the empty wine bottle and take as much of it in your mouth as you can.”

“Really?” Jill asked, almost certainly surprised it was me who made such a dare.

“I’m curious just how good a cocksucker you are,” I explained.

“Oh, I am very, very good,” Jill smiled, reaching for the bottle.

Caroline and I watched, both stunned our conversation had gotten so intimate, as Jill took the empty wine bottle and began putting it in her mouth. Jill, her eyes closed, slowly moved the bottle in and out of her mouth, each forward movement taking more and more of the thin bottle neck in between her lips.

Neither Caroline nor I spoke as we watched a silly dare turn into a rather intimate act. Jill treated the wine bottle like it was a real cock. She bobbed back and forth on the long glass fake cock, she swirled her tongue around the top of the bottle before returning to taking a shocking amount of the bottle in her mouth.

I looked to Caroline, whose eyes were big, as she mouthed, ‘Holy shit!’

I nodded, as I returned my gaze to watching my oldest sister give fellatio to a wine bottle.

In reality, Jill only sucked the bottle for two or three minutes, but it seemed like so much longer. Taking the bottle out of her mouth, Jill turned to Caroline and asked, acting as if she didn’t just perform fellatio on a wine bottle, “Truth or dare?”

Caroline responded, “Wait, wait, wait! That was very impressive.”

“I told you, I do it a lot,” Jill shrugged.

“You took a silly task and made it super erotic,” Caroline said, clearly impressed.

“I try,” Jill shrugged.

“No wonder Adam wants blow jobs all the time,” I added.

Caroline laughed, “I would have gagged for sure.”

“Me too,” I concurred.

“Practice makes perfect,” Jill smiled. “Truth or dare, Caroline?”

“Truth,” Caroline answered.

Jill didn’t hesitate. “Have you been with any women we know?”

“Yes,” Caroline answered.

“And?” Jill asked.

“And what?” Caroline asked coyly.

“Whose pussies did you eat that we know?” Jill asked crudely, so very unlike her.

“A few,” Caroline answered back, still not answering the question.

“Tell us,” both Jill and I demanded in unison.

“I answered the question,” Caroline shrugged.

“But you can’t leave us hanging,” I protested, curious as hell.

Jill added, “You can’t just reveal such a juicy piece of news and not finish.”

After a pause, Caroline said, “Tell you what. You each do three straight truth or dares and I will share my dirty little lesbian secrets.”

“Come on,” I pleaded, wanting to know.

“Fine, I’m in,” Jill said.

“Me too,” I agreed with a dramatic sigh.

Looking at me smiling, Caroline asked, “Truth or dare?”

“Truth,” I answered again.

“Are you submissive to Howard?” Caroline asked.

“I try, but he is pretty oblivious,” I admitted.

“I knew you were with Mike, but wasn’t sure Howard had it in him,” Caroline smiled, looking at Jill. “Two subs and a domme.”

Jill protested, “I’m not submissive.”

Caroline laughed, “You are the prototype for submissive in denial.”

“You’re psychoanalyzing the psychologist?” Jill asked.

“Just like Jasmine, you are always firm and strong at work, thus you want others to make decisions for you at home. That is why you allow Adam to shove his cock in your mouth because although it pisses you off royally to be treated like that, it also turns you on.”

Jill didn’t say anything.

“Dare,” I said, trying to draw the attention away from Jill.

Caroline pondered a moment. “I dare you to kiss Jill for a minute.”

Jill surprisingly didn’t protest but instead bargained, “But that counts as one of my three as well.”

“Fair enough,” Caroline shrugged, surprised how quickly Jill agreed.

I looked at Jill, who broke the awkwardness by saying, “Come kiss me, Boo Boo.”

Boo Boo was my nickname when I was younger, one that was used to remind me I was the youngest and I laughed, “I haven’t heard that nickname in years.”

Jill closed her eyes and puckered up, purposely looking ludicrous. I was laughing when I reached her and still giggling when our lips met. Yet, the instant our lips touched my giggling stopped. I couldn’t believe how soft her lips were. I was expecting little pecks, but our lips never left each others as the original awkwardness shifted to intimacy. I forgot she was my sister and when her tongue explored my mouth, I assumed she forgot I was her baby sister, too.

I responded with my tongue exploring her mouth as our hunger, passion and urgency increased the longer we kissed. I could feel a wetness down below, something that never happened to me from just kissing. Maybe it was the taboo of kissing my sister, maybe it was the incredible softness of her lips or maybe it was all the wine and sex talk, but my body was on fire.

Caroline’s voice brought both of us back to reality. “I could watch you two all night but I have more dares and truths to use.”

Jill broke the kiss, looking at me with the same confused ‘Wow! That was amazing’ look that I had on my own face.

I smiled, trying to make light of our rather intimate moment, “I bet we got our lesbian sister jealous.”

“First off I am not a lesbian, but bi. Secondly, you two were making out like horny teenagers for over three minutes,” Caroline countered.

“We were not,” I protested, even though time had seemed to stand still during the brief kiss.

“My phone backs me,” Caroline said, showing us her phone and us kissing.

“You taped us!” I exclaimed, even though it was obvious she had.

“I wanted you two to have a real memory of your first girl-girl kiss,” Caroline said, before asking me, “Truth or dare?”

“Definitely truth, who knows what you will be daring me to do next,” I quipped.

“Are you the Literotica author Jasmine Walker?” Caroline asked, throwing a bombshell question to me.

I stammered, giving away my answer without actually answering it, “W-w-why would you think that?”

“Your lack of denial is answer enough,” Caroline smiled. “Although I got to say I am a little hurt you have never written a lesbian sister story considering all your lesbian and incest stories.”

“How did you know it was me?” I asked, denial being futile.

“Well, the story ‘A Night of Unconditional Surrender’ was the first story where I wondered, especially when you used both your real names. Plus, the picture you use is from your college days and I remember the dress even though I don’t recognize the couch and your face is covered. Then I searched your iPad and read your notes and my suspicions were confirmed,” Caroline explained.

“You write porn?” Jill asked.

Caroline added, bragging like a proud parent, “Actually, she is the most favorite author on the website.”

“I like to call it erotica,” I countered, thinking my writing was more than just porn, with character development and believable plots (well, for porn) and somehow feeling proud that Caroline knew how distinguished I was in the field of erotica.

“Wow, it’s always the ones you least expect,” Jill said, clearly shocked by the revelation.

I exclaimed, “Isn’t that serial killers? Anyways, Howard is gone a lot and I started writing fantasies and published one and got addicted to the comments and e-mails.”

“How many stories have you written?” Jill asked.

“I don’t know, over a hundred,” I said, although I thought it was over a hundred and twenty.

“And what do you write about?” Jill asked, very curious of my prolific secret writing career.

“Lesbian, incest, gay, orgies, she-males, younger-older, submission, blackmail, anal, humiliation, just to name a few,” I explained casually as if I were discussing the weather.

“Truth or dare, Jill?” Caroline asked, eager to continue her power trip of revelation.

“I’m still coming to grips with the fact that my middle sister is bisexual and my youngest writes erotica,” Jill said.

“Truth or dare, my sister-kissing sister,” Caroline smiled.

Jill’s face went red as she choose, “Truth.”

Caroline laughed, “Scared what I would make you do next?”

“Petrified,” Jill smiled, getting into this sick twisted game of truth or dare.

“Did your cunt get wet during your marathon make out session with your baby sister?” Caroline asked.

Hearing the question, I was instantly curious. Did the kiss impact her the same way it did me?

Jill, trying to be strong to not be bested by Caroline, answered, using the hated c-word I had never heard her use, “Yes, my cunt got very wet from Boo Boo’s kiss.”

“Dare or dare?” Caroline asked.

“Hmmm,” Jill pondered. “I guess dare.”

“Come kiss me,” Caroline dared.

Jill shrugged, acting confident (wine will do that), she asked, “That’s it? I was expecting something a little more extreme.”

“Oh, we are just getting started,” Caroline said, as she snapped her fingers for Jill to come.

“What am I, your puppy?” Jill asked, even though she began moving to Caroline.

“No, more like my little pet,” Caroline quipped back, reminiscent of lines from many of my stories.

Jill reached Caroline and leaned in to kiss her. I was instantly jealous, feeling left out which, of course, was absurd. Unlike my kiss with Jill, Caroline was clearly the aggressor. She moved her hands and cupped Jill’s breasts while assumedly French kissing. I wished I would have been aggressive enough to feel up Jill. Yet, unlike many of my protagonists in my stories, the real me is shy, reserved and conservative.

The kiss lasted a couple of minutes before Caroline broke it.

I instantly demanded, “Spill the beans, whose cunt have you munched on that we know?”

Caroline smiled, “You sure you want to know? Some are people you know very, very well.”

“Tell us!” Jill and I screamed in unison, just as Jill returned to her chair and downed the rest of her wine, her face beet red.

“Fine. The first was Mrs. Poole, then Mrs. Waters, then some girls in high school including Tara,” Caroline revealed.

“My best friend Tara?” I interrupted. I was curious how she ended up having sex with Mrs. Poole, our school principal in high school, and Mrs. Waters, our chubby sweet next door neighbour, but the thought she had sex with Tara, my best friend, was crazy.

“The one and only,” Caroline smiled.

“How?” I asked.

“I ordered her to come to my room after you were asleep during Christmas when I was home from college. She obeyed, and became a very good little cunt-licker,” Caroline explained.

“I don’t believe it,” I gasped. Tara was a mother of four now. The thought of her with Caroline was incomprehensible.

Caroline smiled, adding fuel to the fire. “We still get together every month or two.”

“You still see her?” I asked, even though the answer had already been given.

“She is still my submissive pet,” Caroline revealed. “She obeys without hesitation.”

“Wow!” Jill said. “I’m more stunned by Mrs. Waters.”

“Oh she is the most submissive woman I have ever met, besides maybe you two,” Caroline said. “There are more, by the way.”

Both of us should have been insulted by Caroline’s accusation but curiosity overwhelmed humility. “Just tell us,” we both demanded.

“Well there was my old roommate Becky, which probably isn’t much of a surprise, Professor Hamilton, who loves licking assholes, Jamie Wolfe a couple weeks ago, and the big reveal,” she paused, drumming on the table for dramatics.

Becky was a slut, I didn’t know Professor Hamilton, but Jamie, who was in my class back in high school, was our reverend’s daughter and was currently eight months pregnant. Yet, the pause implied we were in for an even bigger shock.

“Marilyn,” Caroline revealed.

“Aunt Marilyn?” Jill asked.

“Our mother’s sister?” I asked.

“The one and only,” Caroline smiled.

Marilyn was ten years younger than our mom, an ‘oops’ grandma said (although a pleasant oops), and like Caroline, was in the upper class social circle, as she was married to the CEO of some oil company. She was beautiful and a complete bitch.

“That is incest,” Jill said.

“So was you making out with me and Jasmine,” Caroline pointed out. “She is also my most obedient pet at the moment. If I call her now she will be here in thirty minutes, ready to please me.”

“No way,” I said.

“Want me to prove it?” Caroline asked.

It was obvious she was telling the truth and, horny as hell and curious to see that bitch put in her place, I said, “Yes, I do.”

Caroline reached for her phone and texted our aunt. As we waited for a response Jill asked, “How did you get that bitch, wait, no, why would you want that bitch Marilyn?”

“Partly because she was such a bitch to mom and us growing up and partly because I love seeing hot women submit to me,” Caroline shrugged.

“Well, this is the strangest Valentine’s Day ever,” I said.

Jill laughed, “Better than being home alone with Ben and Jerry’s and my Meg Ryan collection.”

Caroline’s phone buzzed and she read it to us. “Be there in an hour, Mistress. Have to get rid of small cock first.”

“Let me see that,” I demanded, giggling at what she had called her husband.

Caroline tossed me her phone and I read the exact same words. Curious, I scrolled up and saw other booty calls or even more intriguing lines like:
-Mistress are you available I am craving your cunt
-Mistress I am home with another cunt licker and she would love to serve you too
-Mistress it has been two weeks please let your worthless slave serve you
-Slut bathroom in five minutes

I asked Caroline, “Where were you when you demanded her to meet you in the bathroom in five minutes?”

“The city hall Christmas party,” Caroline answered. “I came on her face and made her walk around the rest of the night with cum on her face.”

“No way,” Jill gasped, completely drawn into Caroline’s story.

“Humiliating her is the most fun I have,” Caroline smiled. “Now back to Jasmine. Can you really not come any way but from oral?”

“Sad, but true,” I admitted.

Caroline stood up, grabbed my hand and said, “Come with me.”

I was so drunk and so horny, I followed as she led me to her bedroom.

Once in her bedroom, she said, “Just wait here.”

I watched, curious and confused, as Caroline brought out a big contraption from her massive walk-in closet.

She put the contraption, with an erect dildo on top, on the floor and then returned to the walk-in closet just as Jill walked in with the bottle of wine. “Of course you have a Sybian.”

“A what?” I asked, even though it was obviously an expensive sex toy, I had never known its name despite all my sex toy research.

Caroline came out with what looked like a long magic wand.

“Take your panties off, Jasmine,” Caroline ordered.

”Excuse me?” I replied, surprised by her demand.

Caroline sighed, “I am going to make the impossible possible. You are going to come from a cock inside you.”

“You’re my sister,” I pointed out.

“Exactly,” she said, “and sisters look after each other.”

To my surprise, Jill supported Caroline’s ludicrous plan. “Psychologically, you have convinced yourself you can’t come through sex and thus it has become true. Yet, unless you have tried every position and contraption the odds are you can.”

“Really?” I asked, Jill always the rational one among us.

“Yes, I suggest you give it a try. You are safe with us here,” Jill said.

“Plus, do you know how many times we heard you masturbate when you were young?” Caroline added.

“But you never saw me have sex,” I countered.

“Well, now we will,” Caroline shrugged, moving to me, dropping to her knees, moving her hand under my dress and tugging down my panties. I froze like a statue, stunned my sister was taking my panties off and yet my pussy undeniably tingled as my head imagined it was Amber on her knees in front of me.

Standing up, Caroline moved behind me and said, as she unzipped my dress, “Your dress is too tight for the Sybian.”

I again was speechless as I felt my dress open and then fall to the ground. I was now naked except for the thigh high stockings and bra. Having written a plethora of stories where this exact same thing happened, it was still surreal, shocking, exhilarating and new…reality so much rawer than the living through fiction.

“Straddle the cock, baby sister,” Caroline instructed.

My mind on auto pilot, I walked over to the strange contraption and straddled it. Refusing to look at Jill or Caroline, I slowly lowered my pussy onto the plastic cock. Once it was completely inside me, I felt vibrations start inside me and let out a surprised moan.

My eyes closed, all the sex talk getting me horny, as did all the wine, I just let my morals fade and allowed the pleasure to cascade through me.

“You can either sit on it and allow its vibrations to get you off or you can ride it like a sexy cowgirl,” Caroline explained.

Not wanting to have my sisters watch me ride a plastic cock, I just continued to allow the crazy vibrations to cascade through me. In only a couple of minutes I felt my orgasm rising and yet knew that was as far as it would go.

Jill, always in psychologist mode, even when drunk, said, “Just let go, Jasmine, don’t be thinking you can’t come.”

“I’m so close,” I whimpered.

Suddenly I felt an intense pleasure on my clit and opened my eyes to see Caroline on her knees again. This time her magic wand was sending ridiculously intense vibrations to my clit. I screamed, “Oh myyyyyyy fuuuuucking God.”

“Come, Jasmine,” Caroline instructed, tapping my clit with the wand.

“Oh fuck,” I gasped, my orgasm building quickly.

“Ride the cock,” Caroline ordered.

I obeyed, desperate to come, wanting to reach orgasm without a tongue. “Oh God, yes, so close, yes, yes, yesssssss!” I screamed, as the impossible became possible and my orgasm cascaded through me with an intensity I had never experienced in my life. I collapsed on the cock and allowed the vibrations inside and outside of my cunt to continue as wave after wave after wave of orgasmic euphoria washed through me.

Caroline purred, “I told you, baby sister, never say never.”

A moment later, Caroline moved the magic wand away and the pulsations of pleasure began to slow down.

I kept my eyes closed, feeling both euphoric and ashamed at having just come in front of my two sisters. After a couple of minutes of allowing my orgasm to slowly dissipate, I was startled to reality when I heard Caroline.

“Open up, cocksucker,” Caroline ordered.

I opened my eyes, thinking she was talking to me, just in time to see Caroline standing in front of Jill, wearing only thigh highs and a strap-on. Jill obeyed taking Caroline’s plastic big cock in her mouth.

I stared in voyeuristic stunned awe as Jill bobbed up and down on a large, black plastic cock.

Caroline ordered, “That’s it, get it ready for that long-ignored cunt of yours.”

That made Jill bob faster, easily taking the majority of the big cock in her mouth. She seemed even more submissive than me. Watching my sister suck cock turned me on and I began slowly riding the Sybian again.

A couple of minutes later, Caroline ordered, pulling the cock out of Jill’s mouth, “Get out of your dress.”

Jill looked up at her tattooed sister and said, “We probably shouldn’t do this.”

“Jasmine couldn’t come from cock and I fixed that problem and you haven’t been fucked in months and I am going to fix that too,” Caroline said. “Now get undressed.”

Jill hesitated only briefly. The wine, the crazy truths revealed and hunger to get fucked, overriding the reality she was about to commit incest, she stood up and with help from Caroline got out of her dress.

Caroline unclasped Jill’s bra too, revealing the massive and yet shockingly firm breasts we both wished we had.

Jill, surprising both of us, begged, “Please Caroline, suck my tits, Adam always ignored them too!”

Caroline moved around to Jill and cupped Jill’s breasts in her hands before leaning forward and sucking her sister’s left nipple in her mouth. “Ohhhhhhh, mmmmmmmmm,” Jill moaned.

“Such beautiful breasts,” Caroline complimented as she continued to splatter them with attention.

Undeniably, my mouth watered. I too wanted to give Jill’s breasts attention. Even though the pleasure of the Sybian was amazing and I was beginning to wonder if I could have two impossibilities occur, I got off, joined my sisters and took Jill’s right nipple in my mouth as I cupped her breast. It was so heavy; I wondered how she could possibly carry such weight all day.

“Oh yes, Boo Boo, suck my nipple, bite itttttttttt,” Jill moaned and instructed.

My own breasts and nipples lacked any sort of erogenous zone or sensitivity, so I was fascinated by the impact our mouths had on Jill’s breasts. I licked, I nibbled, I bit and I sucked. I made love to Jill’s breasts.

“Time to fuck you, Jill. Get on all fours, my pet,” Caroline instructed.

Hearing the words ‘my pet’, I was instantly jealous having wanted those words said to me for so long.

Jill instantly obeyed, a submissive through and through, getting on all fours without protest.

Caroline turned to me, her plastic cock hitting my leg, and ordered, “Get back on the Sybian, my baby pet. You don’t get off until you have come two more times. Is that understood?”

“Um, y-y-yes,” I answered.

“I’ve read all your stories, Jasmine. How would your Domme character expect her pet to respond to such instructions?” Caroline inquired, reaching behind me and unclasping my bra.

I knew this was going to change everything if I answered as she expected, although with Jill on all fours ready to get fucked by Caroline and I ready to obey any order given by my strong-willed sister, I knew the change had already occurred. “Yes, Mistress,” I answered.

“Good, baby pet,” she smiled, leaning forward and taking my right nipple in her mouth. I didn’t tell her my breasts were sexual dead zones as I fake moaned. After a rough tug on my nipple, she moved away and ordered, “Now go come again and again, baby pet.”

“Yes, Mistress,” I replied, loving being ordered around and loving how naturally the word ‘Mistress’, even to my sister, rolled off my tongue.

I returned to the massive fuck-toy, straddled it and began riding it hungrily as I watched Caroline move behind Jill.

Caroline, not surprisingly, making sure we both submitted to her as the Mistress in this crazy, kinky, incestual, lust-filled night, asked Jill, “Do you want me to fuck you, Jill?”

Jill was distracted by the cock rubbing up and down her pussy lips as she stammered, “Y-y-yes.”

“Yes what, Jill?” Caroline asked.

“Yes, I want you to fuck your big sister,” Jill answered, clearly frustrated the cock wasn’t in her yet.

“You understand, big sister, that once I fill your hairy cunt with my cock you are my pet,” Caroline explained.

“Meaning whaaaat?” Jill asked, the pussy teasing driving her crazy.

“You obey me, always,” Caroline explained. “Jasmine has already agreed, haven’t you, baby pet?”

All the years writing such scenes, I knew exactly what to say and answered like I had fantasized so many times, albeit never thinking the first time I said it would be to my sister. “Yes, Mistress Caroline, I am your submissive cunt-licker ready to serve you. My mouth, pussy and ass are yours to use as you wish and your baby slut sister submissive is yours to play with as you please.”

Caroline smiled, clearly impressed by my declaration, “I will take you up on the offer very soon, baby pet.”

Jill, her mouth dropped open in shock at my words, finally spoke. “I’m yours too, Mistress Caroline. Teach me to be a good pet.”

“You will obey my every order?” Caroline asked.

“Y-y-yes,” Jill stammered, clearly overwhelmed with the sudden shift of power as well as her desperate need to come.

“Yes, what?” Caroline sighed, pulling her cock away.

“Yes, Mistress, I’ll obey every fucking order,” Jill urgently answered, before begging, “Now please, fuck your pet’s wet cunt.”

The crazy declaration by Jill, mixed with my own recent declaration of submission, caused electric currents of pleasure throughout my body and my second orgasm exploded through me without warning. “Fuuuuuuuck, I’m coming again!” I screamed.

Jill screamed too, as Caroline slammed deep into her cunt. “Yeeeeeeeeees!”

The sounds of sex echoed through the room as I trembled with orgasmic bliss and Jill began breathing heavily as Caroline slammed into her, the sounds of their bodies colliding yet another turn on.

Caroline suddenly, a couple of minutes later with Jill’s orgasm obviously building, pulled out.

“Noooooooo, please put it back in!” Jill pleaded, her eyes big and wild with desperation.

“Beg for your sister to get you off,” Caroline demanded.

Jill didn’t hesitate, her need to come all that mattered, “Oh God, Mistress Sister, please fuck my cunt and let me have my much needed orgasm.”

“And you will let me fuck your ass?” Caroline asked.

“Yes, dammit,” Jill agreed, bursting with frustration. “Now fuck your pet’s burning cunt.”

“Pet Jill, Pet Jasmine, both of you on the bed now,” Caroline demanded.

“I’m so close, please just fuck me like a slut,” Jill begged.

“Bed, now,” Caroline ordered, as she went to her magical closet.

Jill reluctantly obeyed, as did I, although my obedience was out of curiosity.

Caroline returned with a long double-ended dildo, just as I reached the bed, and I instantly knew I was about to do something I had only written about or watched in porn.

Jill got on the bed after me just as Caroline instructed, “Move your cunts close together, my pet siblings.”

“Yes, Mistress,” both Jill and I said, both hungry for pleasure that had been abruptly stopped.

Caroline joined us on the bed and said, “Jill, you have the hairiest cunt I have ever seen. Maybe that is why Adam wouldn’t go down on you. We will fix that later, too. Jasmine, yours is cleanly trimmed cunt, very impressive. Although a Brazilian is definitely the way to go if you want your cunts eaten by the ladies.”

Neither Jill nor I spoke as we watched Caroline rub one end of the dildo up and down Jill’s pussy lips.

Jill moaned as Caroline slid the head inside her wet cunt. Caroline then turned to me and without any teasing slid the other end inside my very wet cunt. About a foot of the dildo was still in view between Jill and I.

Caroline instructed, “I want my pets to fuck themselves to orgasm. But first I want you kissing cunts.”

“What does that mean?” Jill asked, confused.

I answered, “We’ve got to get all of the rubber snake in our cunts until our pussies are touching each other.”

“Oh,” Jill said, as I began, moving my legs slowly, awkwardly, towards her and allowing the rubber toy to slide deeper inside me. “Oooooh,” Jill repeated, seemingly understanding what I was really explaining as she too began moving her body towards me.

Caroline disappeared briefly, but returned with both a video camera and the magical wand.

Jill, seeing the video camera, pleaded, even though she didn’t stop moving towards me, “Caroline, please don’t film this.”

Caroline said tersely, “When we are being intimate like this you will speak to me properly or be punished. And trust me, after reading Boo Boo’s stories I have a lot of ways to punish disobedient pets. Don’t I, Jasmine?”

“I guess soooo,” I answered with a whimper, as the toy shifted deeper in me and at a strange angle.

“Share with big sister some of the punishments you have written about,” Caroline demanded.

Over a hundred stories, and yet with a dildo in my cunt and my eyes eye level with Jill’s voluptuous tits I couldn’t think of any.

“Stop moving my pets,” Caroline ordered.

Jill whimpered, “Please Mistress, I can’t handle much more teasing.”

“You can come once our little sister answers a simple question,” Caroline replied turning to me. “Answer me, my little slut, or I will punish you with making you serve Aunt Marilyn using punishments from ‘Spanked to Submission’,” Caroline threatened.

Finally, a plethora of naughty humiliations popped into my head. “Walking in public with cum dripping down my face; wearing a butt plug in my ass and having to ask a female teaching colleague or worse an eighteen year old student to remove it; made to orgasm in church during a service; going to a gloryhole and sucking cock after cock after cock; shoving my cunt full with carrots and then leaving them on the table in the staff room for all my fellow colleagues, getting fisted by a stranger at a lesbian club; being tattooed with ‘Caroline’s pet’ above my cunt; or.” I smiled naughtily, “getting double penetrated by my two sexy sisters.”

“Is that last one a punishment or a fantasy?” Caroline asked.

“Depends how much wine I have had,” I playfully answered.

“Get each other off, you dirty incest pets,” Caroline ordered.

Both Jill and I were burning with lust, each of us a vessel for each other’s pleasure, we both bucked our asses forward and soon the plastic snake had disappeared and our pussies were kissing.

“Holy fuuuuuck, Jasmine!” Jill screamed.

“Yeeees!” I screamed too, as I began grinding my cunt onto hers. Caroline taped her two sisters fucking each other with a big smile on her face.

After a minute or two, as both Jill and I aggressively fucked each other, our breathing getting heavier, our orgasms desperate to explode, Caroline, one hand on the camera, the other holding the magic wand, leaned forward and put the buzzing wand on our grinding cunts.

“Oh fuuuuuuuuck,” Jill screamed the moment the powerful vibrating wand touched her clit.

“Come now, my big sister pet and my baby sister slut,” Caroline ordered, as she tapped the wand on Jill’s clit and then mine.

Being called a ‘slut’ turned me on like crazy as I flashed back to Mike pounding me and calling me a variety of dirty names, each memory was turning me on.

“Call me names, Mistress,” I begged, so close, hoping some nasty name calling could be the trigger to reaching my third orgasm in a row.

Caroline obliged, “Jasmine, you are a repressed slut, craving to be used as the dirty whore you want to be. You will be my pet, my slut, my cunt-munching, ass licking slave.”

“Yeeeeeeeees!” I screamed, each name causing twitches throughout my body until I came.

Jill begged, “Me too, Mistress.”

“Oh Jill, I plan to use your mouth, cunt and ass whenever I want. Take you to a gloryhole and have you suck a dozen stranger’s cocks. Have you eat my cunt during break at the hospital and release you from the invisible sexual chains you have been held by all these years. You are my personal fuck-slave, is that understood, slut Jill?”

“Yeeeeees, fuck, make me your sluuuuuuut!” Jill screamed, as her whole body quaked and the dildo slid out of her as cum sprayed out of her cunt, squirting everywhere.

Without thinking, I spun around, the dildo still in me, and buried my face in my oldest sister’s cunt. I had wanted to taste pussy for so long, wanted to be a protagonist in one of my stories, and, suddenly now that I’m in one, I was going to submit unconditionally to pleasure and not the consequences that were bound to arise the next day when sober.

Jill’s squirting coated my face as I hungrily licked and licked, the taste everything I had fantasized. Jill moaned, “Oh yes, Jasmine, lick my cunt, don’t you dare fucking stop.”

I wished I could stay buried between Jill’s legs forever, as her hairy cunt created an aroma that was so intoxicating I was enveloped in perfection. Combined with the deliciousness of her cum that was utterly irresistible, I knew I was not only Caroline’s submissive, but would be Jill’s too if the opportunity arose.

Caroline commented, “Shit, Jasmine, you are like a fat kid at a candy store after years on a diet.”

I looked up and said, so drawn into the submission, “Oh, Mistress, thank you for helping me become what I have fantasized being for so long.”

Jill grabbed my head, and pulled me deep into her cunt, as she ordered, “Keep licking, my cunt-munching baby sister. Once I come, I can come again and again.”

My face buried in Jill’s pussy, I licked hungrily, my nose also buried in her wet, scented pubic hair.

I don’t know how long I was pleasuring Jill’s pussy when I heard the unmistakable, grating voice of Aunt Marilyn. “Oh my fucking God!”

I went to move my head, but Jill grabbed me and held me in my submissive position. “Don’t stop fucking licking. I’m so close again,” Jill demanded, holding my head firmly. I continued licking and tried to hear the conversation between Caroline and Aunt Marilyn.

“Slut, get undressed now,” Caroline ordered.

“Yes, Mistress,” Aunt Marilyn replied, before asking, “How did this possibly transpire?”

“The same as you, whore,” Caroline said. “They are submissive and looking for a Mistress.”

“Fucking hot,” Aunt Marilyn said, before adding, “the only female left now is your mother.”

My eyes went wide at such a thought, but I was quickly distracted when my face was coated with Jill’s pussy juice when she came all over my face once again. “Keep licking, slut. Swallow big sister’s cuuuuuuunt juice.”

I had no choice since she was holding my head deep in her flooding cunt, but I would have obeyed anyway as licking cunt was as exhilarating as I imagined when I wrote about it.

I felt hands on my ass, my cheeks pulled apart and then a tongue licking my butt hole. I had written about such naughty acts, but had never really wanted it done to me. Yet, the wetness as she swirled her tongue and slowly penetrated my ass with her tongue was so dirty, I felt my cunt, the dildo still part way inside me, starting to burn again.

Jill finally let go of my head a couple of minutes later, and I turned around and saw Aunt Marilyn’s flaming red hair behind me.

Caroline said, “I told you she would be here. She will obey any order.”

Jill ordered, “Tell us what you are, slut Marilyn.”

Aunt Marilyn quit licking my ass and replied obediently, which was so hot because she had always been such a bitch to us, “I’m Caroline’s unconditional slave.”

“And now you are also Jill and Jasmine’s unconditional slave too. You will be on call for both my siblings as well. Is that understood?”

Although it was obvious she was not impressed by this, she obediently agreed, “Of course, Mistress Caroline. May I continue licking Mistress Jasmine’s beautiful asshole?”

“You may,” Caroline said, still filming all the incestuous debauchery. “Jill, come and lick my cunt.”

“Yes, Mistress,” Jill answered. I watched as Jill got off the bed, moved the few feet to Caroline, dropped to her knees and, without hesitation, lean forward and began licking Caroline’s cunt.

I wondered if Caroline would taste similar to Jill; I also wondered what would be the difference of a shaved pussy compared to a hairy pussy. I desperately wanted to taste Caroline. My knees sore, I rolled onto my back, looked at Aunt Marilyn and ordered my new pet, “Keep licking my ass, Aunt Slut.”

“Yes, Mistress Jasmine,” Aunt Slut responded, lying on her belly and continuing to lick my asshole. I wanted to humiliate her and pondered how as her tongue bathed my rosebud.

Meanwhile, I glanced over to Caroline and Jill, wishing I could see better as all I could see was Jill’s back.

Caroline asked, “Do you want to fuck Slut Marilyn’s ass?”

“God, yes,” I said, the idea of fucking someone’s ass a major turn-on.

“Go choose a strap-on from the closet. This slut can take any size in her fat ass,” Caroline instructed.

“Get on all fours, bitch,” I ordered, getting off the bed and going to the closet.

I couldn’t believe how many toys were in her closet. She had at least a dozen strap-ons. I grabbed the biggest one there, ten inches in length and fucking wide. I strapped it on me and felt my cunt get damp, another fantasy coming true. I returned to the room and Marilyn’s eyes went big when she saw the size of the cock I was wearing.

Caroline laughed, “Go big or go home, is it?”

I shrugged, “This bitch has been a pain in my ass for years and now I plan to return the favour.”

Caroline laughed again, “Oh, you and your puns.”

I reached the bed, moved in front of my new pet and shoved the cock in her mouth. I roughly face fucked her, making her gag as I got eight inches in her mouth. Listening to her slobbering sounds was yet another turn-on.

Caroline ordered to Jill like she was a puppy dog in training (which maybe she was), “Stay,” and went to her closet of pleasure. She returned with a strange contraption. She walked to Jill and put the contraption with a cock on Jill’s head. I gasped as I realized she had made Jill’s face a cock. Caroline then ordered, “Sit on your knees.”

Jill obeyed, and Caroline straddled Jill’s face and lowered her cunt slowly. It was the hottest and strangest moment of the night so far.

I slapped Marilyn’s head and said, “Keep sucking, bitch,” as I realized I had stopped face-fucking her to watch my two sisters in a kinky sex act.

Suddenly, I really wanted to fuck Marilyn’s ass. I pulled out of her mouth and went to the closet of naughty toys to grab some lube. As I grabbed a bottle, I saw handcuffs and smiled deviously. Grabbing them, I returned to the room of sin to see that Jill was now on her back and Caroline was riding our sister’s face. Things just kept getting hotter.

Reaching the bed, I ordered, “Slut, put your hands on the bed rail.”

Aunt Marilyn saw the handcuffs and obeyed, saying, “I didn’t know you were such a devious woman.”

“I always assumed you were a slutty whore,” I countered, as I handcuffed her to the bed.

Caroline moaned, “Does my slut want her Mistress’s cum?”

Jill mumbled, partially muffled by the toy cock strapped around her mouth, “Yes.”

Caroline got off the cock, quickly took the toy off Jill’s head, and lowered her wet cunt onto Jill’s face. “Lick me, my pet.”

Jill assumedly obeyed, as Caroline’s moans began to increase. I moved behind Marilyn and ordered, as I poured lube between her ass cheeks, “Beg me to fuck your fat ass, bitch.”

Aunt Marilyn responded, as I rubbed the big cock up and down between her ass cheeks, “Oh, Mistress Jasmine, fuck my fat ass with that big cock. Punish me for all the times I treated you pooooorly.”

I pushed forward, the wide black cock slowly penetrating her ass. I kept pushing forward, even as her whimpers echoed through the room, the wide cock obviously causing an extreme burn. “Shiiiiit,” she whimpered, which made me smile.

I kept pushing forward, wanting to see all ten inches buried in her. I wanted to pound her hard, to have her screaming in a mixture of pleasure and pain.

Caroline moaned loudly, “That’s it Jill, suck my clit.”

I turned to watch Caroline with her eyes closed, cupping her tiny breasts, as she was near the brink of orgasm.

I continued pushing forward until eight inches had disappeared between Marilyn’s, tanned, fat ass, all the while she kept whimpering. I then began moving in and out, loving the feeling of fucking someone. Although I loved a cock in my mouth, pussy or ass and loved being fucked hard and deep, it was an exhilarating experience to be the one doing the fucking. I held onto her hips, and as her whimpers shifted to moans I began to move faster in her ass, still determined to fill it completely.

“Yeeeeeees,” Caroline screamed, as she was clearly coming on Jill’s face.

I watched her facial expressions shift throughout her orgasm as I continued pumping the plastic cock deep into Marilyn’s ass.

Marilyn, now enjoying the cock in her ass, begged, “Fuck my ass harder.”

I obliged, slamming forward, allowing the whole black cock to disappear in her ass.

“Yeeeeeees!” she screamed, as I went deeper than it seemed possible inside her ass.

My body continued to slam into her for a couple more minutes, her moans increasing, when Caroline stood up and ordered, “Come here, Jasmine. But keep that cock buried deep in the slut’s ass.”

I undid the strap from my body and with the cock already deep in her ass, I slapped the end of the toy pushing it even further up her ass.

“Oh, fucker!” Marilyn screamed, as it burned her ass.

“Stay,” I quipped, laughing at the order since I had her handcuffed to the bed.

Caroline grabbed my hand and led me to the closet, grabbed another strap-on and put it on my waist, all the while kissing my neck and back. “You are still one sexy woman, Jasmine.”

My face flushed at the rare compliment in a night of naughty submission. “As are you!” I said, turning around and kissing her.

She returned the kiss and for a couple of minutes we kissed passionately. Breaking away at last, she said, “I want this to be more than just tonight, Jasmine. I want you to be my obedient pet.”

I looked into her eyes and answered, “I meant every word I said earlier. I am yours, and Jill’s too.”

“You really are the submissive character in all your stories aren’t you?” she asked, her hand moving to my still wet cunt.

“My stories have been my outlet to avoid succumbing to my submissive nature, and the subservient lifestyle I have always craved,” I admitted.

“Well, now you have a great story to write,” Caroline said, sliding her finger in my cunt.

“Ohh, you want me to write it?” I asked,

“For sure,” Caroline said. “Your fans need to know that you are an incest-whore, just like the women you write about.”

“And your pet,” I added.

“Exactly,” she said, grabbing a thinner strap-on and putting it on herself. “Now let’s go double penetrate your big sister.”

“Fuck, yes,” I agreed, the thought making my pussy juice leak down my leg. “Can I get dp’d too?”

“All in good time, my slutty baby sister,” Caroline laughed, grabbing my hand and leading me back to the bedroom. Jill was in the washroom so we both waited for her return.

I walked over to Marilyn and slapped the toy in her ass three times and chuckled as she screamed with each spank.

“You are as devious as some of your dominant characters,” Caroline said, impressed, just as Jill came out of the washroom and saw her two younger siblings with strap-ons.

She asked, her eyes big, “Are those for me?”

“It is your Valentine’s Day present from us,” Caroline said.

“Yes, your first double penetration,” I added.

“Oh my,” Jill said.

Caroline smiled and said, “Remember, I told you to never say never. Now, Jasmine, lay on the bed on your back beside our bound bitch.”

“Yes, Mistress,” I agreed, loving the way the word ‘Mistress’ rolled off my tongue so naturally.

Once I was on the bed, I glanced over to Marilyn, but didn’t say anything before turning my gaze back to my sisters.

“Straddle Boo Boo’s big cock, Jill,” Caroline ordered.

“Yes, Mistress Caroline,” Jill replied, eager, I imagine, to get fucked again after her lengthy lesbian session of pleasing Caroline.

Jill joined me on the bed, straddled my cock, lowered herself onto it and leaned forward until our lips met. She slipped her tongue in my mouth again and we made out passionately while we felt the bed move, assumedly Caroline joining us.

As I continued kissing Jill, I thought about the reality that I was about to have my first threesome. I would have never in a million years thought that it would be an incestuous threesome. Yet here I was with my strap-on in Jill’s cunt, my tongue in her mouth as we awaited Caroline’s sodomizing of Jill.

Caroline asked, “Are you ready to get your ass filled, Jill?”

Jill broke the kiss and answered, “A little scared, but that is no longer my decision to make.”

“Whose is it?” Caroline asked, even though she obviously knew the answer.

“Mistress Caroline’s,” Jill answered, before adding, “and all three of my holes and my big titties are yours to play with as you wish.”

‘Good answer, slut,” Caroline said, spanking Jill’s ass.

Jill returned to kissing me as I assumed Caroline generously coated Jill’s rosebud with anal lube. “Now relax, Jill, this will be uncomfortable for a bit.”

“Okay,” Jill said nervously, looking into my eyes.

Trying to comfort my nervous sister, I said, “Trust me, you are going to love it once you get accustomed to the feeling.”

“I hope so,” she said.

“Now get those lips back onto mine,” I said.

We continued to kiss while Caroline began to penetrate Jill’s ass. I would have loved to have watched it, but the whimpers that resonated in my mouth as we continued kissing told me the sodomy had begun.

My tongue distracted Jill as best it could while Caroline continued the slow exploration of Jill’s virgin ass.

Eventually, Caroline announced, “All in, Jill.”

Jill broke the kiss and asked, “Are you going to fuck my ass or just kneel there making obvious announcements?”

“Such a bad little ass-slut,” Caroline playfully said, as she began to fuck Jill’s ass. I watched Jill’s facial expressions as she got used to a cock in her ass.

Jill moaned, “The two cocks are filling me so completely.”

“Oh, we are just getting started,” Caroline promised, as she began to shift from slow strokes, to long hard strokes, forcing Jill’s body to move forward with each thrust, her massive tits slamming into my chin as Jill shifted positions.

“Oh shit, Caroline, pound my ass,” Jill begged, the sensation of a cock in her ass finally bringing the pleasure I long recalled feeling.

“Are you an ass-whore now?” Caroline asked, continuing to fuck her sister hard.

“Oooooh yes, a dirty fucking ass-whore, just like Aunt Slut here,” Jill replied, moving her hand and viciously slapping the cock in Marilyn’s ass.

I had forgotten she was beside us. I was so transfixed with Jill’s lips and now her tits as Marilyn screamed, “Bloody fucking hell.”

“Meet my strokes, Jasmine,” Caroline said. “Let’s really double fuck our sister.”

I obliged, bucking my ass up, which caused Jill to scream, “Oh my Lord, don’t stop, fuck.”

Although difficult, I kept bucking my ass up, meeting Caroline’s forceful thrusts which caused Jill to make a variety of unique noises and curse like I had never heard her before, while all her sentences became incoherent babble.

“Oh pound my…shit…ass…harder…double team me…oh God…whore…I’m a whore…an incest slut…shit…cunt on fire…close…oh yeah…come…please…oh, oh, oh,” Jill babbled.

Jill was so close and I reached for her tits and tugged on them hard while bucking up furiously, wanting to hear her explode.

“My tits, my melons, oh yes, pull them, suck them, fuckity, fuck, fuck,” Jill continued to babble.

I leaned forward took her right nipple in my mouth and tugged on it with my teeth just as she screamed, “Fuuuuuuuuuuuck holy shiiiiiiit!”

She collapsed on me, her tits suffocating me as I felt her body tremble.

Caroline kept thrusting into her ass as I just allowed the cock in her cunt to sit lodged in her.

“Keep coming, ass-slut,” Caroline demanded.

Jill babbled, “Still…fuuuuck…coming.”

I licked and bit her tits thinking what a way to die. Being suffocated by the biggest tits I had ever felt. Finally, Caroline pulled out, Jill weakly rolled off, crashing into our bound bitch and I watched as Caroline shoved the cock, just in Jill’s ass, into Aunt Marilyn’s mouth, roughly face fucking her.

My appetite still not quenched, I rolled on top of Jill, straddling her, and lowering my cunt on her face. Leaning forward I buried my face in her well fucked cunt as I started a sister 69.

The two of us licked each other lavishly, taking our time, as we listened to the gagging sounds of Marilyn.

After a couple minutes of licking each other, my leg cramped and I had to stand up. I apologized to Jill, “Sorry, sorry, sorry, leg cramp.”

Jill laughed, “I forgive you this one time.”

Caroline pulled her cock out of Marilyn’s mouth and said, “My pets, should we go and get some real food?”

“God yes, getting fucked and eating cunt was quite the work out,” I said, dramatically.

“Ditto,” Jill laughed.

Caroline said, “Marilyn we will be back later…probably.”

“Don’t leave me here like this,” Marilyn begged.

“You’re right,” Caroline said, going to her magical closet again. Returning, she walked over to the still bound bitch, turned on a small ball and slid it in Marilyn’s pussy. “Don’t you dare come until we get back.”

“Yeeees, Mistress,” Marilyn moaned, both her holes now filled.

Leaving her alone, we went downstairs, and devoured the appetizers Caroline had brought out before this crazy night became epic.

Finally, Jill said, “So now what?”

“Do you mean now or tomorrow?” Caroline asked.

“Both, I suppose,” Jill said.

“Well, I am getting pretty tired; I don’t think I will even call Emma tonight. But we need to have one finale hurrah. As for the future, this is definitely the beginning,” Caroline smiled.

“I am not sure what this will feel like once I sober up completely and realize what we did,” Jill said.

I poured each of us a glass of wine and said, “Well, then let’s not sober up. Plus, Caroline promised me a double penetration.”

“And I do always keep my promises,” Caroline smiled, standing up.

“Jill downed half the wine, as she asked, “Can I fuck Boo Boo’s ass?”

Caroline laughed, “I think I created a monster.”

“Two monsters, Mistress,” I purred as Caroline went upstairs to grab a few toys as we prepared for one more round downstairs in the living room.

Truth be told, it ended up being two more rounds. A lengthy double penetration for me, where I came like crazy and we finished up with a three sister daisy chain where we licked, sucked and fingered each other’s pussies until we all reached orgasm simultaneously all of us falling asleep out of exhaustion on the living room floor…completely forgetting about Marilyn until the next morning.

Like I said at the beginning of the story…most great things in life happen when you least expect it and this, the most completely sexual experience of my life, the first of many with my beautiful sisters, was completely unexpected.

Not surprisingly, Valentine’s Day became an incest tradition without men, although we did add another member the following year…mom.

THE END